Display Bilingual:

Welcome back, history enthusiasts, to another exciting journey through the annals of time! 00:04
Today, we delve into the epic and tumultuous saga known as the Hundred Years' War. This 00:10
century-spanning conflict between the kingdoms of England and France was a clash filled with 00:15
daring knights, cunning tactics, and epic battles that would shape the course of European 00:19
history. The Hundred Years' War can be divided into three distinct phases, each with its 00:24
own unique character. The first phase, called Edwardian, featured the battles of Crécy 00:29
and Poitiers, which saw the English longbowmen rise to prominence, wreaking havoc on the 00:33
French forces with their deadly arrows as the legends of Edward III and the Black Prince 00:38
emerged. The second, Carolinian phase, started with a balance between two sides and soon 00:42
spilled in Spain and beyond, immortalizing John of Gaunt and Bertran du Guesclin, as 00:48
well as the English chevauchée and the French professional troops, with the battles of Cocherel 00:52
and Pontvallain. The third - Lancastrian phase, started with a devastating English victory 00:57
at Agincourt by king Henry V. A civil war within France between the Burgundians and 01:02
the Armagnacs began, but the country was saved by the famous heroine Joan of Arc, who turned 01:07
the tide at Orleans, allowing prince Charles to regain the throne and then win the war 01:12
with the battles of Patay, Formigny and Castillon, marking the end of this epic conflict and 01:17
the reclamation of French territories. We are going to talk about all this in this video, 01:21
so, buckle up for an exhilarating ride through history, as we explore the Hundred Years' 01:26
War, its main battles, and the incredible stories of various characters that make it 01:31
one of the most epic chapters in the chronicle of warfare. Let's embark on this journey together 01:35
and relive the battles and legends of the past! 01:40
England in 1066, his status as a vassal of France’s Capetian kings gave rise to a paradoxical 02:57
situation in Western Europe. The monarchs of England now held ancestral territories 03:05
on the continent as a vassal of the French kings while also being rulers of a strong 03:11
realm. Sometimes they controlled even larger territories in France than their overlords, 03:17
a trend which reached its zenith between 1154 and 1204 when the Angevins ruled more than 03:22
half of the country. This didn’t last for too long however, as a succession of strong 03:29
French kings beginning with Philip II Augustus gradually conquered more territory, and by 03:35
1224 all English possessions on the continent, save for Gascony in the southwest. This narrow 03:42
strip of maritime territory had grown prosperous under English rule and developed into an important 03:49
source of royal income through the wine trade, often raising more in annual revenue than 03:55
England itself. Gascony’s population valued the connection it had with the island monarchy, 04:01
and were not ‘French’ as we know the French in our time. The duchy’s language in the 04:08
middle-ages was a separate Gascon tongue, and its people had little to no ties with 04:13
the people of northern France or its Capetian monarchy. Contemporary author Jean Froissart 04:18
goes so far as to call the inhabitants ‘the English’. 04:24
In 1259 King Henry III was forced to sign the Treaty of Paris, in which he renounced 04:29
his claims on most continental lands but was confirmed in his status as overlord of Gascony, 04:37
but only as a vassal of the French kings, to whom was obliged to pay homage. This is 04:44
widely thought to be one of the factors which made the Hundred Years’ War inevitable. 04:50
Despite the peace, a number of dynastic and territorial wars over the next half-century 04:56
ratcheted up the tension between England and France even more, giving both sides experience 05:02
in raising armies and waging war. This state of affairs probably would’ve continued for 05:08
a long time, but on January 31st 1328 Charles IV - last king of the main branch of the Capetian 05:14
dynasty, died without a male heir and left his kingdom in a dynastic crisis. Despite 05:23
the fact that the English king Edward III Plantagenet was a nephew of the dead king, 05:29
the French lords decided that his cousin Philip of Valois, which was the cadet branch of the 05:35
Capetian dynasty, would inherit the throne. To justify it, they cited the ancient Salic 05:41
Law which prevented women from inheriting any land, a ruling which affected Edward because 05:47
he was related to Charles IV through his mother Isabella. Edward at the time was young and 05:53
England was under control of Isabella and her lover Roger Mortimer, so in 1329 he paid 06:00
homage to Philip VI. A year later, the now majority-age Edward and his supporters slew 06:07
the despised Roger Mortimer and exiled Isabella to Norfolk, which allowed him to assume control 06:14
of his kingdom. The newly minted English king marched north in 1333 and crushed France’s 06:20
Scottish allies at Halidon Hill, leading David II to seek refuge in Paris at his ally’s 06:27
invitation, who then announced that any future talks must take Scotland’s interests into 06:34
account. Edward was not amused, and thereafter considered the French king - his nominal overlord, 06:39
an adversary. This is probably what led England’s king 06:47
to grant the fugitive French count Robert de Artois refuge in 1336. He had been found 06:52
guilty of poisoning his aunt in a dispute over the inheritance of the eponymous County 07:00
of Artois, condemned to death and then chased out of France. Robert arrived in London and 07:05
was warmly welcomed by Edward III, who granted him an Earldom, a few castles and stipends 07:12
despite the fact that Philip VI had declared himself a foe of any who harboured the criminal. 07:18
When Philip sent a demand to Edward through the Seneschal of Aquitaine ordering his vassal 07:25
to surrender Artois, the demand was rejected and both parties began preparations for war. 07:30
Since Robert was actually in England, where Philip VI technically had no jurisdiction 07:40
over Edward, rather than in French territory, the order was viewed to have no legal legitimacy, 07:45
which further displayed the king-vassal paradox created by the Norman conquest of England. 07:51
All of these tensions came to a head on May 24th 1337. On that day, Philip declared that 07:57
Aquitaine no longer belongs to Edward ‘because of the many excesses, rebellious and disobedient 08:05
acts committed by the King of England and against Us and Our Royal Majesty’, in particular 08:11
citing his granting of haven to Robert Artois. The king then called his feudal lords to summon 08:17
to war - the so-called arriere ban and this is widely seen as the beginning of the Hundred 08:23
Years’ War, despite the lack of actual declaration. Instead, it was the culmination of many growing 08:30
tensions - such as the gradual centralisation of government, the unworkable nature of the 08:37
Plantagenet’s vassal status and other factors. Start of the Edwardian phase 08:43
The conflict began on two fronts almost immediately as the French began raiding an under-garrisoned 08:49
Gascony. While that was happening in the south, a cash-strapped Edward III crossed the channel 08:55
into Flanders - England’s closest commercial partner through the lucrative wool trade, 09:02
and purchased the Holy Roman Emperor’s Ludwig IV allegiance, but didn’t gain too much 09:08
benefit from the expense. After even being forced to sell the royal crown of England 09:13
off for funds, Edward launched a campaign into France with around 12,000 troops and 09:19
eventually faced off against Philip and his army - who outnumbered him 2:1, at Flamengerie 09:25
in October. After a tense standoff, Edward retreated back into friendly territory and 09:31
Philip didn’t pursue him. Though it was brief, the 1339 campaign was 09:38
nightmarish for the local populations in Edward’s wake. Medieval military strategy was to inflict 09:45
as much carnage against hostile cities and agriculture as possible, which would weaken 09:52
the enemy government, economy and ultimately hamstring its ability to wage war. The English 09:58
king had seen the effectiveness of such tactics especially in rich and densely populated lands 10:05
such as those in northern France, and so the notorious chevauchée was born. While not 10:11
yet fully developed, these chevauchées were low-cost raids, using limited resources with 10:18
the deliberate aim of systematically devastating and lowering the productivity of territories 10:25
through which the raiders marched, all the while enriching the invader and weakening 10:31
the allegiance between the conquered and their king. As the Hundred Years’ War progressed, 10:35
the utility of this strategy was to prove itself indisposable. By the time 1340 began 10:41
though, Edward’s campaign had left the king even more monetarily destitute than ever, 10:48
but this didn’t stop him from formally proclaiming himself King of England and France in Ghent 10:54
during January of that year. The situation in the channel wasn’t going 11:00
in Edward’s favour. Ever since 1336, English coastal towns3 had continuously fallen victim 11:07
to seaborne raids from French attacks. While the Plantagenet king’s own captains often 11:15
managed to retaliate with equal rapacity, Philip VI had the larger navy, and there was 11:21
a real possibility of England being invaded. Edward III therefore returned to England two 11:27
months after his coronation in Flanders. The fact that he owed money to prominent creditors 11:34
in the area also provided adequate reason to get off the continent. 11:39
Battle of Sluys (1340) and Battle of Saint Omer (1340) 11:44
After making landfall, the king raised a new tax and immediately began assembling new forces 11:48
for the war. Reinforcements and ships - mainly converted merchant vessels known as ‘cogs’, 11:53
were assembled at Orwell in Suffolk, ready for the attack. The French fleet, which had 12:00
wreaked havoc upon the English shores with Castillian and Genoese support, had suffered 12:05
heavy losses in a surprise attack and could no longer organise raids on the English coast, 12:10
so they instead limited themselves to defend their shores. To help in this endeavour, Philip 12:15
ordered the creation of an armada and had it sent to Sluys, the most important port 12:21
in Flanders, to cut off Edward from his mainland allies. When his fleet was ready, the English 12:26
king announced against the advice of many of his close officials that he was going to 12:32
attack France’s 200 vessel-strong armada, which was anchored in modern-day Belgium, 12:38
and destroy it. In defiance of those members of his entourage who decried the apparently 12:42
foolhardy naval assault, Edward III proclaimed that “I shall cross the sea, and those who 12:47
are afraid may stay at home!”. He set sail on June 22nd 1340 and reached the outskirts 12:53
of the estuary of the Zwin river in the afternoon of the following day. 13:00
The French fleet anchored outside Sluys was composed of 6 Genoese galleys, 22 oar barges, 13:06
7 royal sailing ships, 167 merchant ships and 11 Spanish and Flemish allies, for a total 13:12
of 212 vessels manned by 19000 sailors, 500 crossbowmen and 150 men at arms. It was commanded 13:20
by two knights, Nicholas Béhuchet and Hugh Quiéret, both without any naval experience, 13:29
The English fleet was composed of three warships and around 120 to 160 Cogs but had more men 13:34
trained in the art of war: exact numbers are unknown but high estimates put the combatants 13:42
at 4000 men at arms and 12000 archers. 13:48
The French fleet was drawn up in three lines across the mouth of the Zwin, with the biggest 13:54
vessels in the first line, though their tight formation came at a cost in manoeuvrability. 13:58
Edward’s spies had informed him of the French formation, describing it as “like a great 14:04
wood”. The King decided to attack in the early afternoon of the following day, the 14:10
24th. With the tide and winds in their favour and the sun in their back, the English fleet 14:14
advanced in three rows with the bigger ships in the front, having one vessel filled with 14:20
men-at-arms for every two hosting longbowmen. The French ships, already in a tight spot, 14:26
had, while anchored, drifted eastward removing even more space for manoeuvre, so they could 14:31
not make use of their second lines. As the two frontlines crashed into each other at 14:37
3 pm, the English longbowmen rained arrows from a distance upon their adversaries from 14:42
wooden towers and crows nests purposely built on the trade cogs. Standing on a lower level, 14:47
sun in their eyes and armed with slower shooting and less accurate crossbows, the French shooters 14:53
couldn't do anything and were riddled with arrows or they jumped overboard to escape 14:58
the mayhem. Once a French ship was weakened it would be entangled with hooks and swarmed 15:03
by English soldiers, making short work of the defenders and capturing the ship, among 15:09
which were the Christopher and the Edward, two English royal vessels recently taken by 15:14
the French. The Genoese galleys, who had protested the approach to the battle, fled swiftly when 15:19
the situation turned sour for the French. 15:25
After four hours of fighting, the French front line had sunk or been captured and the English 15:30
advanced upon the smaller vessels of the second line, gaining an even greater advantage. At 15:36
the same time, many flemish boats set sail from local ports and attacked the French lines 15:42
from behind: it was a complete disaster for the Valois fleet. By nightfall, the battle 15:47
ended: the French had lost either to the English or to the sea 190 vessels, with only 23 managing 15:53
to escape during the night. No quarter was given to the captives and many Frenchmen drowned 16:01
or were killed by the locals on the shore: the loss of life was between 16.000 and 18.000 16:07
men, and it is said that only Philip VI’s jester dared to inform him of the disaster. 16:13
The English lost only a few ships, but the loss of men was quite substantial. 16:19
The English victory was crushing for French morale. The French Army had campaigned in 16:26
the Schlecht Valley in early 1340 against the Count of Hainaut and Flemish rebels and 16:31
now had to move to Arras to cover the entrances to the French kingdom. Edward decided to attack 16:37
northern France in a two pronged attack with his Flemish and Imperial allies: the king 16:42
himself would lead the bigger contingent to Tournai and besiege it, while a second army 16:48
placed under the command of Robert d’Artois would be sent to Saint-Omer, as it was believed 16:53
he still had many allies in the region. 16:57
D’Artois arrived in the vicinity of Saint-Omer on the 16th of July, but he had been preceded 17:00
the previous day by Eudes, Duke of Burgundy and Count of Arras. The Duke reinforced the 17:07
town and would be followed a few days later by the Count of Armagnac, bringing the number 17:12
of the defenders up to 3000 men at arms and a few thousand militias. Robert d’Artois 17:17
was accompanied by 1000 longbowmen, 10 to 15 thousand poorly-disciplined Flemings and 17:23
a few hundred men at arms, who razed the town of Arques and made camp there. By the 26th 17:28
Robert knew that the main French army was approaching so he offered battle to the garrison, 17:34
hoping to draw them out. He placed himself on the right wing with the archers behind 17:40
him, while the centre and the left flank were manned by Flemish soldiers from minor towns 17:44
of southern Flanders, with a contingent in reserve. In front of them, he ordered camouflaged 17:49
obstacles to be built against cavalry charges. The Duke of Burgundy had ordered to stay behind 17:55
the walls, as he knew the King would soon arrive, but after a few hours, a contingent 18:00
of eager knights with part of the garrison sortied out and attacked the flemish left 18:06
flank. The French were swiftly repulsed, in part thanks to the defensive positions, but 18:10
once the Flemish began to pursue them they regrouped and charged again, beginning a vicious 18:16
melee that lasted all afternoon. Seeing this, the Duke of Burgundy and the Count of Armagnac 18:21
decided to join the fray and they burst out of the gates. The Count and his retinue of 18:28
300 heavy armoured knights smashed into the flemish left side, decisively cutting them 18:34
to pieces. The second line began to flee back to the camp and was pursued and cut down, 18:39
with around 8000 perishing. Meanwhile, the Duke of Burgundy went towards the right flank 18:45
where the English were positioned. Seeing their approach, Rober d’Artois ordered a 18:53
charge against the Burgundians who were surprised. After the initial contact, the French men 18:58
at arms were forced to fall back to the safety of their walls, where the garrison could support 19:03
them, but the Duke suffered heavy losses. While returning to camp at nightfall after 19:08
their victory, the English crossed paths with the jubilant French who had just pillaged 19:13
the enemy camp. It was dark and both sides were too tired to continue the fighting so 19:18
they just passed each other, where a surprised Robert d’Artois could attest to the massacre 19:24
and loss of the camp. The day after, he had to follow his fleeing allies and he returned 19:29
in good order to Edward. 19:35
Following the Battle at Saint-Omer, the French army slowly approached Tournai and encamped 19:39
at Beauvines by the start of September. Edward and his allies had besieged the town of Tournai 19:43
from the 23rd of July, battering the walls with siege equipment, assaulting the walls 19:49
and raiding the countryside, but the town stood firm. With his enemies in the vicinity 19:54
but strapped for cash, Edward wanted to confront his enemy, but his allies were less keen to 20:00
do so. After some weeks of negotiation, the siege was lifted by the 24th and the Truce 20:05
of Esplechin was signed. Back in England, Edward was confronted by his many creditors 20:11
and he lashed after his tax collectors and ministers. 20:16
Breton Civil War (1341-1343) At this point, the Hundred Years’ War transformed 20:19
into a proxy war when Duke John III of Brittany died in April of 1341. In the previous year, 20:25
the old childless duke had promised the duchy to both his half-brother John of Monfort and 20:33
to the French noble Charles of Blois, married to his niece Jeanne de Penthièvre. Thus, 20:38
when he passed away, both Charles and John claimed the throne and this made the ensuing 20:42
civil war inevitable. The one who made the first move was Monfort by entering the capital 20:47
of Nantes in May 1341 and taking possession of the ducal treasury. He then took control 20:52
of the eastern part of the duchy, while the central and northern regions were ruled by 20:59
great feudal nobles and were out of his reach. Generally, the duchy’s merchants and its 21:04
peasantry largely supported John, while the higher nobility sided with Chalres. The garrisons 21:10
of the breton towns were confused about the situation and did not know what to do, some 21:16
opened their gates while others resisted. By the end of the summer Monfort was in control 21:21
of much of the duchy. The French king was in the beginning uncertain on what to do, 21:27
more preoccupied with preparing for the impending end of the truce with the English, which would 21:33
be extended for another year. Still, rumors that John of Montfort would pay homage to 21:37
the English king pushed him to have the Parisian parliament declare the duchy in favour of 21:43
Charles of Blois and he prepared for an invasion of Brittany, thus pushing Monfort further 21:48
into English hands, though no help materialized that year. 21:53
In Autumn 1341 a strong French army gathered in the Loire valley and advanced towards the 22:00
town of Champtoceaux, laying siege to it. Montfort rode out with his retinue to relieve 22:05
the city, but after two days of bloodshed the Breton nobleman had to retreat. After 22:10
capturing Champtoceaux, the french army advanced down the valley until they reached the Breton 22:16
capital of Nantes, where a short siege ensued, but once the citizens themselves threatened 22:21
to rebel, Monfort had to surrender himself to his adversaries, who after failed negotiations 22:26
threw him in prison. Charles of Blois could then occupy most of the eastern half of the 22:32
duchy, with many of Montfort's old supporters flocking over to him. Jeanne of Flanders, 22:37
Montfort’s wife, took control of her husband’s party and treasury and retreated to Finestère, 22:42
where she waited for English reinforcement in spring of 1342. 22:48
For Edward this was a great opportunity: as well as opening up another front against Philip 22:55
VI, Edward’s geopolitical interests were served by getting involved. English trade, 23:00
reinforcement and communication routes by sea to Aquitaine went around the coast of 23:07
Brittany, and a hostile ruler in the duchy might sever those vital connections. However 23:11
Edward had found difficulties to amass the fleet needed to transport his troops, so real 23:16
help only materialized in August 1342. By this point Charles of Blois had besieged the 23:21
towns on the southern coast of Brittany and was encircling Brest, but the arrival from 23:28
England of the Earl of Northampton and Robert of Artois broke the siege. Northampton then 23:33
advanced out of Brest and besieged Morlaix, where a relief force under Blois arrived. 23:38
On the 30th of September, in the outskirts of Morlaix, the French cavalry charged twice 23:44
against the English positions covered by forest, pike traps and ditches, taking heavy casualties. 23:49
While Blois’ attempt was unsuccessful, the siege draggen to a standstill. In November, 23:56
King Edward himself had arrived in Brittany and besieged Vannes unsuccessfully, while 24:02
many raids were launched in other areas of Brittany, causing devastation and ruining 24:06
French morale. In December a French royal army counterattacked, reaching the English 24:11
army encamped at Ploermel. 24:17
Here, Papal envoys negotiated a 3-year truce and the English king returned to his kingdom 24:20
in January 1343. Pope Clement VI tried to end hostilities by mediating a peace conference 24:27
at Avignon the year after, but neither side would agree to the terms put forward by the 24:35
other and the war continued unabated. 24:40
In fact, the war in Brittany continued as Charles of Blois considered the civil war 24:44
for the duchy as a personal war between himself and Monfort and not a matter between England 24:48
and France. During late 1343 English partisans took control of Vannes and Redon, but the 24:54
following year Blois traversed southern Brittany and captured the important town of Quimper. 25:01
This conquest, the many monfortist casualties and the complete inaction of John of Monfort 25:06
who hoped to return in the graces of the French king collapsed the pro-English party, with 25:12
many fleeing to the court of Blois. Edward’s men could only hold on to Vannes, Brest and 25:17
Hennebont. 25:23
Battle of Crecy (1346) 1345 saw the first major English military 25:24
venture into Gascony, with several thousand men under the Earl of Derby retaking Bergerac 25:31
and then defeating a French counterattack in October. This action gave Edward time to 25:37
plan and amass his forces in England. He sailed from Porchester in July of 1346 and landed 25:43
at the Norman town of La Hogue with a large army, much to the surprise of the local population. 25:50
This new theatre of war in Normandy was virgin land heretofore untouched by the conflict, 25:59
and because of that its devastation would massively affect any taxation that the Valois 26:05
king hoped to extract from it. In addition, the destruction would diminish Philip’s 26:11
prestige and hopefully goad him into an ill-considered battle. Whether Edward actually planned to 26:16
campaign in Normandy is a matter of debate though, with some historians even claiming 26:22
that the plan was to campaign in Gascony, but was thwarted by unfavourable winds. Whatever 26:28
the case, the English army rested for the night and then set off at dawn, launching 26:35
a blistering chevauchée throughout the Cotentin Peninsula. Normandy’s rich countryside was 26:39
intentionally ruined, mills, barns and orchards were burned while barrels of wine were smashed 26:45
or stolen - nothing was to be left for the French. Edward III reached Caen on July 26th, 26:52
but despite accepting the garrison’s surrender his army raped, plundered, torched and killed 26:59
without quarter. When the three-day sack was complete, 3,000 townspeople were dead and 27:05
the king began sending barges filled with looted riches back to his kingdom. 27:13
As a wave of terrified refugees fled before him, the English king marched inland towards 27:20
Paris. At the same time, Philip VI had received word of the landing and was massing a large 27:26
army near Saint-Denis. However, it wasn’t ready for battle yet, and therefore couldn’t 27:33
intervene as Edward reached Poissy, from where he sent raiding parties out to burn Saint-Cloud 27:39
and Saint-Germain, within sight of Paris’ very walls. 27:44
The English had shown Philip’s subjects that he couldn’t protect them and began 27:51
marching north again, but now the French army began chasing them and only narrowly missed 27:55
an opportunity to pin Edward on the Somme’s south bank. After he managed to cross, the 28:01
now campaign-hardened army of England encamped in the forest of Crecy on August 26th 1346. 28:07
Though Edward had managed to evade Philip’s larger army so far, the Valois monarch’s 28:16
vanguard was getting unnervingly close, so his Plantagenet foe prepared to turn and fight. 28:23
After a brief reconnaissance, a plan was devised. As Philip’s host - the flower of Medieval 28:30
Europe, slowly got closer, Edward drew up his now-reduced forces on an elevated ridge 28:36
between Crecy and Wadicourt which looked south into a valley, daring the French to try and 28:42
knock him off it. Exact figures for army size are impossible 28:47
to calculate, but Edward’s was probably just over 14,000 strong - made up of 2,500 28:54
chainmail-clad men-at-arms and dismounted knights, 2,500 spearmen and 3,250 light cavalry 29:02
known as hobelars. A further 7,000 were England’s lethal archery corps armed with longbows and 29:11
armour-piercing bodkin arrows. Since the reign of Edward I, every English village had been 29:18
tasked with contributing men to the national reserve of archers precisely for this kind 29:24
of battle, and were legally obliged to train in the longbow’s use each week. This force 29:30
was divided into three groups. Two were in front on the left and right - the former was 29:37
commanded by Earls Arundel and Northampton while they followed Edward III’s son - the 29:43
sixteen-year old Black Prince - into battle. The king’s division remained in the rear 29:48
as a strategic reserve. All three had infantry in the center and longbowmen on the flanks, 29:53
while fronted by a series of pits, trenches and stakes to deserve as a defence. 30:00
Edward went among his men, inspiring and encouraging them so that men who were inclined to cowardice 30:06
became brave, whilst also warning them not to plunder until he gave permission - as doing 30:13
so would endanger the army. Morale and discipline taken care of, the king allowed his troops 30:19
to break ranks so they could sit, eat, drink and replenish their strength before battle 30:25
was joined. The king himself took up command of the field on an elevated windmill near 30:30
his reserve division. Philip’s strung-out French army began its 30:36
approach by late afternoon, consisting of just over 30,000 troops - 12,000 mounted knights, 30:42
12,000 infantry and 6,000 crossbowmen. Since the sun was about to set and the army was 30:49
exhausted from the days’ march, France’s Valois king intended to heed the counsel of 30:56
his outriders to encamp for the night and attack at dawn, when the soldiers would be 31:02
better rested and prepared. However, a combination of chivalric pride and Philip’s lack of 31:07
control created a situation where he had to attack. It was close to 6PM by the time Valois 31:14
contingents began their assault. First to advance up the ridge were the Genoese 31:22
and French crossbowmen, who lacked their protective pavise shields. As they went forward, a short 31:28
but incredibly intense thunderstorm soaked the battlefield, slowing them down. The English 31:37
longbowmen had the longer range and as soon as the crossbowmen were within it, they stepped 31:42
forward and let loose a storm of arrows, slaying a great number of their French counterparts 31:47
and setting the rest to flight. Witnessing what they saw as detestable cowardice from 31:52
their fleeing skirmishers, the Count of Alençon7 bellowed “Ride down this rabble who block 31:58
our advance!”, at which point the first contingent of knights charged forward and 32:03
unceremoniously cut down their own infantry. This pointless exertion bogged down the knightly 32:08
advance and left it struggling at the base of the ridge. At this range the longbowmen 32:15
loosed with deadly precision, slaying French and panicking their horses - the latter helped 32:21
by three organ guns which made a clamour of noise. Though some of the heavily armoured 32:27
warriors managed to reach the English line, they were hacked to pieces by Edward’s dismounted 32:33
knights. The first charge had been a complete disaster, but the day was not yet over. 32:38
Undaunted by the initial failure, France’s mounted knights continued to mount charges 32:47
on the English line, putting particular pressure on the English right flank - where the young 32:53
Black Prince was almost killed. Almost surrounded by the superior numbers of his enemy, the 32:58
Black Prince sent for help from his father, who refused and famously stated “Let the 33:04
boy win his spurs, for I want him, please god, to have all the glory!”. After a while, 33:10
however, the king did send twenty handpicked knights to assist his son, who found that 33:17
the Black Prince’s contingent had already managed to repulse the charge and were now 33:22
recovering before the enemy returned. In a subsequent attack, the blind King of 33:27
Bohemia John ordered his knights to tie their horses to his own and lead their liege into 33:34
battle. This charge began well, managing to get past the archers, but they were then all 33:40
cut down by the English infantry. The French unsuccessfully charged fifteen times in all, 33:47
each becoming more disorganised and hopeless than the last. As the battle progressed, even 33:54
Philip VI himself joined the fighting. He was injured by an arrow and had more than 34:00
one horse killed under him before the battle finally calmed. Witnessing the disaster that 34:05
was unfolding, one of the Valois king’s vassals persuaded him to withdraw. He did 34:11
so reluctantly, fleeing with what was left of his army to a nearby royal chateau and 34:17
then all the way to Amiens. In the dark the English slept on their ridge, 34:22
not realising just how much of a terrible toll they had inflicted on the French. They 34:29
had lost less than a hundred men, while Philip had lost over 10,000, including 1,500 lords 34:34
and knights. Siege of Calais (1346-1347) and the Black 34:42
Death While Edward III’s tired troops were in 34:47
no position to chase Philip, he had gained a great victory and wanted to exploit it. 34:48
After having buried the French princes who fell in the battle, the English army marched 34:54
north, sacking the countryside and the unwalled towns, until they reached the town of Calais. 34:58
Close to allied Flanders, easy to resupply and reinforce from England and with a port, 35:04
Calais was seen as the best gateway to enter France in future endeavours: Edward began 35:10
the siege of the town on the 4th September 1346, which was defended by Jean du Fosseux 35:15
and Jean de Vienne. A great encampment was built nearby and trenches and fortifications 35:21
were constructed around the main pathways to defend from French relief forces and to 35:27
starve out the city, while reinforcement and supplies arrived from England and Flanders 35:32
with a huge operation of transport of food and clothes. Small raids were also launched 35:38
into the interior. 35:43
Meanwhile, taking advantage of the French attention to the north, the Earl of Derby, 35:46
now Earl of Lancaster, expanded the English control in Gascony. He then launched in September 35:52
a three-pronged attack into the French heartland - two to expand the Gascon border and another 35:58
to sow confusion in Paris. Lancaster led north a chevauchée that sacked the opulent city 36:04
of Poitiers and other nearby towns, before returning to his base in Gascony. Further 36:10
good news for the English came that a Scottish invasion - prompted by France, had been crushed 36:16
at Neville’s Cross near Durham in October, and the Scottish king and many of his nobles 36:21
had been captured. 36:27
The attack on two fronts completely paralyzed the French state, unable to decide on which 36:31
front to concentrate. The successes in disturbing British supplies were minimal, and any serious 36:36
military action was postponed. The siege of Calais dragged on during the winter, with 36:42
neither side being able to gain the upper hand. The French managed to resupply the besieged 36:47
men by sea, while Edward launched numerous unsuccessful assaults at the city walls supported 36:53
by canons and stone-throwers. Desertion and sickness decreased the numbers of the besiegers. 36:59
Philip raised his banners in the spring, but it was only in June that he had mustered enough 37:05
men to advance. In the meantime, Edward had managed to cut off the supply routes to Calais, 37:10
starving the city of resources. The French wanted to attack through Flanders and encircle 37:17
the English from the north but two vanguards found little success in this endeavour and 37:22
having the situation in Calais become desperate, Philip moved towards it. After reaching the 37:27
outskirts of the siege, the French army found their adversaries to be too strongly entrenched 37:33
to relieve the town: Philip had to give up Calais. It fell on August 3rd 1347 - it would 37:38
remain in English hands until 1558. In September more small chevauchees were launched, but 37:45
by this point, both sides were exhausted. Following the glorious victory of Edward III 37:51
at Crecy and his capture of Calais a year later, the English who had once been ‘the 38:00
most timid of all the uncouth races’, were now considered by Petrarch as the most revered 38:06
warriors of Europe. Nevertheless, such glory didn’t pay Edward’s bills, and the war’s 38:12
massive cost convinced the king to withdraw from the continent and return to England after 38:19
the Truce of Calais was agreed on September 27th 1347. Returning as a victorious conqueror, 38:24
he celebrated the Crecy campaign with a tournament including all of the monarch’s notable prisoners, 38:32
displayed to all Edward’s subjects as a mark of prestige. 38:38
Over the channel in France, the mood of Philip VI and his subjects was entirely different. 38:43
In December, the Valois king was castigated by his Estates-General in Paris for his humiliating 38:50
defeat and wasn’t allowed to raise taxes. However, the shock of defeat and prospect 38:57
of capitulation to the English forced France’s proud aristocracy into agreement - together 39:03
they would fund a great invasion of England to end the war for good. Orders were immediately 39:09
issued and preparations began. By the start of 1348 a new fleet was under construction 39:15
and local officials had begun assessing towns and villages for the coming levy - it seemed 39:23
as though the full-scale war was about to resume. However, an apocalyptic twist of fate 39:28
was about to ensure that this would never happen - the Black Death. 39:34
The deadly Yersinia pestis, which previously decimated the Byzantine Empire from the sixth 39:42
to eighth centuries, originated in Central Asia in the early fourteenth-century, proliferating 39:47
east and west on the medieval silk road until it reached the Golden Horde. Its Khan - Janibeg, 39:53
besieged the Black Sea city of Caffa in 1346, but the plague began annihilating his army 40:00
and he ordered that diseased corpses be catapulted into the city. By the time besieged Italian 40:07
citizens began fleeing west by sea to Europe, most of them were infected or dying. First 40:13
appearing in Italy near the end of 1347, the nightmarish Black Death entered France through 40:20
its thriving Mediterranean ports2 and then spread north like a wildfire until it reached 40:26
England in mid 1348. It was the greatest demographic crisis in European history. Untold thousands 40:32
perished, from the highest noble to the lowliest peasant farmer, the agrarian economy fell 40:41
apart and the tax base collapsed. Overall, it is estimated that a third to a half of 40:46
Europe might have been killed by this first wave of the plague. Many on the continent 40:52
believed that the world itself was ending. By 1350, the resulting shortage of men and 40:58
money from the first plague wave stalled the war for the foreseeable future as both realms 41:07
tried to recover from the disaster. In late August of that year king Philip VI died, leaving 41:13
the devastated, plague-ridden kingdom to his son - the Duke of Normandy, who took the throne 41:20
as Jean II. If that wasn’t bad enough, a fleet of French-allied Castilian mercenaries 41:25
- which had been threatening Edward’s trade with Flanders and link with Gascony, was beaten 41:32
by the English at Winchelsea. With the exhaustion of both English and France, 41:38
back and forth diplomacy was the order of the day, while at the same time Edward’s 41:45
countrymen continued to intervene in the ongoing small-scale action of the Breton Succession 41:51
War. Breton Civil War (1347-1353) 41:56
In fact in Brittany the situation had changed in favour of the English, as Charles the Blois 41:59
had been captured and his forces annihilated by English and Monfortist forces in 1347, 42:05
but lack of soldiers and the subsequent plague halted most campaigns in the duchy. What followed 42:11
was a series of small conflicts between the partisans of the Blois and the Monforts. On 42:17
the 26th of March 1351 a duel was agreed upon between the Blois commander Jean de Beaumanoir 42:23
and the English commander Robert of Bamborough. The Combat of the Thirty as it was remembered 42:30
took place between the castles of Josselin and Ploermel, which pitched two teams of thirty 42:36
knights and men at arms against each other. After a melee that lasted all day, the English 42:41
had lost eight men and were forced to surrender, while the French at most six. The motives 42:47
for the start and outcome of the duel eludes us, and the duel had little influence on the 42:53
outcome of the war, but the event became subject to a long and famous Breton ballad and is 42:59
one of the better known episodes of chivalric duels of the war. 43:04
In 1352 a French army under de Nesle entered Brittany and was confronted by the English 43:11
lieutenant Sir Walter Bentley. The two armies met near the village of Mauron on the 14th 43:17
of August 1352: the English, less than one thousand men, were located on top of a small 43:22
hill with a hedgerow in their back - archers on the wings and dismounted men at arms in 43:29
the center: they refused to surrender when called to. De Nesle, whose army outnumbered 43:34
greatly his adversaries, sent his cavalry against the English right flank while his 43:40
men at arms attacked the other two units. The cavalry charge was successful, cutting 43:45
through the archers who fled and opening up Bentley’s center to a double-sided attack. 43:50
While the men at arms desperately held on with the bushes in their back, the archers 43:55
on the left repelled their assailants who fled down the hill, creating an opening for 44:00
their companions. The English center counterattacked on the French right flank and forced the enemies 44:05
to retreat, who were picked off by the English longbowmen. The casualties were high on both 44:11
sides but were especially catastrophic for the French, who lost their commander and a 44:16
great number of Breton knights loyal to the French cause. Having heard of the defeat, 44:21
Charles of Blois made an agreement with King Edward: in exchange for being recognized as 44:26
Duke of Brittany, Charles would pay a huge ransom for his release and declare Brittany 44:31
neutral in the war. Although the agreement was not exactly kept, this brought Brittany 44:36
under English influence for the following years, but attrition between the two rival 44:42
claimants remained. The first chevauchées 44:48
In 1353, the English king announced that he was willing to abandon his claim to the French 44:51
throne in return for all of Aquitaine ‘as his ancestors had ruled it’, Normandy and 44:56
suzerainty over Flanders. Jean II accepted the terms at first, but reneged soon after, 45:02
possibly having been playing for time. The war finally flared up again when England began 45:10
correspondence with the maverick King of Navarre - Charles II ‘The Bad’ who, as a snubbed 45:15
grandson of Louis X, had an even greater claim to the French throne than Edward. 45:22
Emboldened by his new English ally, Charles felt confident enough to act against a hated 45:28
enemy - the Franco-Castilian Constable of France, Don Carlos de la Cerda. King Jean 45:35
II had given him the great county of Angoulême as a fief, lands which Charles considered 45:42
his personal property. Hungry for vengeance, Charles had the constable lured into one of 45:47
his own estates3 in Normandy, where the unfortunate victim was hacked to death. The Navarrese 45:53
king then proudly proclaimed - “Know that it was I who, with God’s help, killed Carlos 45:59
of Spain!”. Jean II was furious that his favourite had been slain, but that was overruled 46:05
by his fear of encirclement by Edward III and a disgruntled ruler of Navarre with a 46:12
good claim to the throne of France. Aiming to resolve the dispute, French and Navarrese 46:18
kings made a tentative peace in 1355, but it was clear that Charles wasn’t satisfied. 46:24
Seeking to take advantage, Edward III decided to resume military operations now that the 46:33
worst effects of plague had receded. Also at the start of the same year, prominent members 46:39
of the Gascon nobility4 sailed north to attend the birth of their king’s son Thomas. They 46:46
brought bad news and asked for assistance. Ever since 1352, Edward’s hereditary lands 46:52
in Gascony had been under continuous attack by the French king’s lieutenant in the southwest 46:59
- Count of Armagnac Jean I. The incursions had made such progress that, by May of 1354, 47:05
Armagnac forces were encamped only a few days' march from the region’s capital Bordeaux. 47:14
The understrength Gascons needed help, so the English king ordered his son Edward of 47:19
Woodstock to raise an army and sail to southern France. 47:24
The Black Prince and his 2,700 professional English troops arrived in Bordeaux in September 47:31
1355 and absorbed further 4,000 Gascon reinforcements there. At about the same time, the French 47:37
king ordered a general mobilisation of forces. It wasn’t in time to save the south of his 47:46
kingdom. Around October 5th, the Black Prince’s army departed Bordeaux on what would become 47:51
known as one of the greatest chevauchées ever launched. Marching in three parallel 47:57
columns to maximise destruction, the raiding force went 100 miles south before swinging 48:03
east, crossing the River Gers and entering Armagnac territory. There, Edward’s army 48:10
began mercilessly slaughtering every living creature it came across, torching everything 48:15
that would burn and smashing everything that wouldn’t, to ensure that this land would 48:21
not assist the French war effort for years to come. His foe, the outnumbered Count of 48:26
Armagnac, remained in fortified Toulouse as his enemy passed by, watching as they forded 48:32
two nearby rivers and arrived at Carcassonne on November 2nd. That city attempted to bribe 48:38
the Black Prince with 250,000 gold coins, but he responded by ravaging its suburbs before 48:44
moving on, reaching Narbonne on the Mediterranean coast by the 8th. After desolating its entire 48:52
outer city and agricultural hinterland, the Prince of Wales’ army withdrew back towards 48:59
Gascony, shadowed by, but not challenged by 2 smaller French armies5. Whilst only suffering 49:04
minor casualties, this great raid had destroyed over 500 settlements, drastically reduced 49:11
Jean II’s tax revenue and doomed his military reputation. 49:18
With his soldiers billeted along Gascony’s northern marches6, the Black Prince occupied 49:26
the winter with administrative and governmental matters in the duchy, dealing with friendly 49:31
feudals and internal disputes within the Gascon lands. While he was doing this, both sides 49:36
embarked on small-scale military expeditions, taking and retaking castles - the French are 49:42
said to have retaken 30 fortifications during this time. The level of success that the first 49:49
chevauchée enjoyed and the fresh reinforcements from England7 and from new allies in north 49:55
Gascony made it clear that a second assault into the French lands would be undertaken. 50:00
The prince departed northeast from Bergerac with his army on August 4th 1356, arriving 50:08
first at Perigueux and then Ramefort, Brantome, Quisser, Nontron, Rochechouart and Lesterps, 50:15
all within 10 days of setting off. Despite once again leaving a swathe of destruction 50:22
in its wake, when the Black Prince’s army reached Bellec on August 16th it was ordered 50:27
to do no damage at all, as it belonged to the noble related to the English royal family. 50:33
After leaving Bellec, the English started to encounter more French resistance, as the 50:40
population began to fight back. Nevertheless, on the 24th Edward reached Issoudun but failed 50:44
to take the fortified city, moving on after razing its suburbs. Four days later, as the 50:52
army was nearing Vierzon, a flying column of 200 raiders skirmished with a French reconnaissance 50:58
party and took a few prisoners. From them they learned that, to the north, Jean II was 51:04
rallying a massive army and was about to march against the Black Prince. 51:10
To see why Jean had been delayed so much we’ll have to turn back the clock a bit to early 51:17
1356, where events in the north of France were considerably impacting the situation. 51:23
Since his tenuous peace with the French king, Charles the Bad had managed to pry even more 51:30
concessions from the monarch by intentionally spreading rumours that he was going to flee 51:35
to Edward III, thereby increasing Jean’s desperation to keep him in line. However, 51:41
this time the Navarrese king pushed his luck too far, as his amiability with the French 51:47
‘Dauphin’ Charles, made king Jean paranoid that they were plotting to overthrow him. 51:52
So, in April 1356 the French king stormed into Rouen with his men, beheaded four supposed 51:58
conspirators and imprisoned Charles. This led to an alliance between the latter’s 52:05
brother Philip and the King of England, which in turn gave Jean the excuse he needed to 52:11
confiscate Navarrese holdings in northern France. 52:17
Battle of Poitiers (1356) On July 12th he began trying to take them 52:20
by besieging the town of Breteuil, a move which locked the king in place with greater 52:26
threats were materialising to the north and south, as the Black Prince was preparing another 52:31
destructive chevauchée, while Normandy itself was invaded by Henry - Duke of Lancaster. 52:36
This was designed to split French attention more than anything else, and after resupplying 52:43
a few of Philip’s besieged castles, Lancaster went to Penthievre in order to continue his 52:48
distraction tactics. To his credit, at this critical juncture King Jean II acted decisively. 52:54
After a month of his pointless siege of Breteuil, he realised that events in the south desperately 53:02
required his immediate attention, and concluded the siege by paying the Navarrese to surrender. 53:08
With that done, the Valois king marched to Chartres and called his nobles to service. 53:15
The Prince of Wales learned of this during the three days his army remained in plundered 53:21
Vierzon, and realised that he was about to be chased. 53:25
Knowing that he had to get back to friendly territory as soon as possible, Edward immediately 53:31
started withdrawing west along the Cher River, but was delayed for five days in a siege at 53:36
Romorantin and a further four days waiting for the Duke of Lancaster’s unsuccessful 53:43
attempt to link up with him. All of this gave Jean’s army the time it needed to catch 53:48
up with the Black Price’s plunder-laden forces, and by the time the latter reached 53:53
La Haye his enemy was only a day’s march behind. Rather than coming up behind the English, 53:58
Jean, using his better knowledge of the area, decided to remain east of the Vienne River 54:05
and then cross at Chauvigny with a cavalry-heavy portion of his army. When the Prince learned 54:10
he’d been overtaken on the 16th he tried to march off-road to evade Jean, but an encounter 54:16
the next day between outriders at La Chabotrie made it clear there was no real chance of 54:22
flight. The battle was inevitable. Edward’s army camped for the night in a 54:28
nearby forest. They emerged the next day and seized a hilltop position about a mile in 54:35
front of the French, who had spent the night camped in battle formation. Compared to the 54:41
great medieval hosts which had done battle at Crecy a decade earlier, the armies facing 54:47
off near Poitiers in late September 1356 were small - perhaps due to the effects of the 54:52
plague and war exhaustion. Edward of Woodstock’s previously retreating chevauchée army was 54:59
made up of just over 6,000 troops - 1,000 mainly spear-armed Gascon infantry, 3,000 55:05
English men-at-arms including mounted knights and their squires and just over 2,000 Anglo-Welsh 55:13
longbowmen wielding their infamous ranged weapons. These troops were divided into three 55:19
mixed divisions of 1,500 soldiers each on the left, right and in the centre8, while 55:25
about a thousand remained in a rearguard reserve. Opposite him, the French king’s magnificent 55:31
army had 3,000 infantry and 8,000 mounted knights, but the majority were ordered to 55:37
dismount due to Jean’s fear of a second Crecy taking place. Only an elite contingent 55:43
of several hundred remained on their steeds. French cavalry and crossbowmen were on the 55:50
right commanded by Marshal Arnoul d’Audrehem, while manning the left were some Franco-German 55:55
cavalry and more missile units under Marshal Jean de Clermont. The majority of dismounted 56:01
knights and peasant infantry were arrayed in three central lines of battle, one in front 56:07
of the other. They were led, from front to back, by Charles - Dauphin of France, Philip 56:12
- Duke of Orleans and King Jean II himself respectively. 56:18
As the two armies faced off, a French Cardinal rode to the Black Prince begging him to listen, 56:24
and was met with the frosty response “Say it quickly then, this is no time for a sermon.”. 56:30
The prelate argued for a peace for the sake of all the Christian lives which would be 56:36
wasted should the battle break out. Despite his hostility, the prince was still anxious 56:40
about fighting a pitched battle and was willing to make significant concessions. Unfortunately, 56:46
Jean II demanded unconditional surrender, and so battle became the only way out. As 56:52
the French commanders Audrehem and Clermont surveyed the English position, they saw an 57:00
unusual amount of movement and believed the enemy to be retreating - it was in fact probably 57:05
an intentional ruse. Not willing to let the enemy get away, Audrehem charged with his 57:11
cavalry towards Warwick’s left, while Clermont reluctantly took the same action, heading 57:17
towards Salisbury’s right. The former’s well-armoured knights and horses initially 57:22
resisted English arrow fire and crashed into the English infantry, inflicting significant 57:27
damage on the first line. However, when longbowmen advanced up the river bank anchoring their 57:33
left wing and began to loose volley after volley into Audrehem’s flank, the attack 57:39
turned into a massacre. French knights were either felled by arrows, crushed by their 57:44
own steeds or routed, while the marshal himself was made a prisoner. On the other side of 57:49
the field Clermont’s horsemen charged up the ridge towards Salisbury’s division but 57:56
were funnelled into a narrow open section in the hedge protecting the English line. 58:01
There, the bunched-up cavalry suffered terrible losses before breaking through, and when they 58:05
did were engaged by Salisbury’s dismounted knights. After a fierce clash, the French 58:11
were thrown back. The French infantry vanguard under the Dauphin 58:17
followed behind in good order along the entire front. However, they too were forced to funnel 58:24
themselves through the hedge’s gaps and many were killed by devastating arrow fire 58:29
whilst doing so. Those who broke through met the Anglo-Gascon men-at-arms in vicious hand-to-hand 58:34
fighting which lasted two hours, but were finally pushed back with heavy losses and 58:40
nothing to show for it. As the Dauphin’s forces had been defeated, King Jean II ordered 58:46
that his son be escorted from the field in case of a disaster, but it turned out to be 58:52
a disastrous move. The Dauphin’s withdrawal convinced the Duke of Orleans - who led the 58:58
second line of infantry, to leave the battlefield with the troops in that formation as well. 59:03
Advancing with a battle-axe in hand, Jean II led the largest and final division - crossbowmen 59:08
in front and infantry behind, up the ridge towards the English. 59:15
With the Black Prince’s archers running out of arrows, the French king’s contingent 59:22
closed with the English almost unscathed, his most elite knights and the fresh third 59:26
division outnumbering the nevertheless stubborn and high-morale army of the prince. When archers 59:32
ran out of arrows, they left their positions and took up swords, knives and axes, joining 59:39
their comrades in the melee. At the combat’s fiercest moment, the Captal de Buch gathered 59:44
200 reserve cavalry and led them in a wide swinging arc around to the French rear. He 59:50
raised the flag of St. George and then charged at Jean’s rear ranks. Seeing this, the Black 59:57
Prince withdrew some of his dismounted knights from the line, mounted them and had an impetuous 00:03
knight called Sir James Audley lead them to crash into the other French flank. 00:09
The remnant of Jean’s army scattered in every direction, a significant portion of 00:16
them towards a marsh called the Champ d’Alexandre, where English longbowmen slew many of them. 00:20
In the chaos, the King of France was surrounded by enemy soldiers who demanded his surrender. 00:27
He refused to give himself up to common soldiers, but then the Earl of Warwick rode through 00:33
and formally took Jean prisoner. All in all, while the English suffered minimal losses 00:39
- probably around a hundred or two, the French had lost at least 2,500 dead - including Clermont 00:45
and many other nobles. Around 3,000 were also taken prisoner, including the French king 00:52
himself, who was led to the Black Prince with full medieval honour. 00:58
Treaty of Bretigny (1360) and end of Edwardian Phase 01:02
When the Black Prince removed his royal Valois prisoner from France, he also removed the 01:05
anchor which kept the ship of state afloat. As military historian John Corrigan stated 01:10
in his book ‘A Great and Glorious Adventure’ - ‘France was effectively in a state of 01:16
civil war’. The three years following Poitiers were some of the worst in French history. 01:21
Rabid discontent with the government spread like a plague among the nobility and Paris’ 01:28
Third Estate even asserted its authority under the provost of the merchants of Paris Étienne 01:33
Marcel. This wasn’t the end of it. Demobilised soldiers, deserters and common bandits from 01:39
England, Gascony, France and even further afield went renegade and formed so-called 01:45
routiers - or ‘free companies’. These bands of armed men roamed and ravaged the 01:51
lawless countryside almost at will, serving any who would pay them and sometimes even 01:56
setting themselves up as robber barons in their own right. They would remain a problem 02:02
for decades to come. Even in lands where feudal control was maintained, 02:07
it didn’t do France any good. Extortionate ransom payments paid to the English for the 02:15
swathe of highborn prisoners taken at Poitiers prompted a ruthless tax hike, and this finally 02:20
enflamed the peasants into a revolt. A horrific bloodletting known as the Jacquerie began 02:26
in the Oise Valley, with peasants lynching and murdering any noble they could get their 02:33
hands on. The uprising lasted for weeks before Charles of Navarre brutally put it down. 02:37
Threatened by another large assault by Edward III, the beleaguered Dauphin signed the Treaty 02:44
of Bretigny in October 1360 - giving the Plantagenets all of Aquitaine, Ponthieu and Calais in return 02:49
for the English king’s renunciation of his own claim to the French throne, in addition 02:56
to a £600,000 ransom for Jean’s return. When two-thirds of the ransom had been paid, 03:01
Jean II was allowed to return to France. However, one of his imprisoned sons escaped contrary 03:10
to the agreement, which prompted the French king to voluntarily return to Edward’s captivity 03:17
in exchange for the younger Valois. He finally died there in 1364 and was succeeded as king 03:23
by Charles V. Bertrand du Guesclin and Battle of Cocherel 03:30
(1364) The coronation of the young king was preceded 03:32
by an important success. Following the death of the last Capetian Duke of Burgundy in 1361, 03:35
the duchy had returned to the crownland and John II had given the title to his son Philip 03:42
the Bold. Another pretender to the duchy was the Navarrese king Charles whose claim was 03:47
ignored. Insulted by this snub and harbouring rancour against the French crown from his 03:53
previous years of unsuccessful scheming, he decided to prepare an army under the command 03:58
of Captal de Buch. The army departed from the landlocked nation of Navarre in spring 04:04
1364 for Normandy, traversing the lands of the Black Prince. From here the goal was to 04:09
threaten Paris and have the title assigned to him. Unfortunately for the Navarese, the 04:15
young king had an army to deal with routiers in Normandy, under the command of the son 04:21
of a minor Breton nobleman, Bertrand du Guesclin. The man had risen to fame as a formidable 04:26
guerilla commander in Brittany in the previous year, fighting in the many small raids that 04:31
had taken place there in the previous decade. The French launched a preemptive strike against 04:36
many of the Navarrese positions in Normandy, where Charles was Count of Evreux. When Captal 04:41
de Buch arrived in Evreux, he hastily called to him the local forces loyal to him and English 04:47
routiers, assembling an army of around 2000 knights. 04:52
They marched out of Evreux towards the town of Vernon, where they found du Guesclin with 04:57
1200 men on foot in front of a bridge near the hamlet of Cocherel. Both armies set up 05:03
camp and waited for two days for either side to make a move. On the 16th of May, the French 05:09
began to retreat over the bridge, probably because they had exhausted their supplies. 05:15
Seeing this and not wanting to let his foes escape him, Captal de Buch sent a small contingent 05:21
to blockade the bridge while the rest of his Navarrese and Gascon knights charged the main 05:26
body of the royal army. Having a numbers advantage, de Buch’s men had the upper hand over the 05:31
French men supported by Gascon and Breton routiers. Suddenly, a Breton reserve that 05:37
had not joined initially the fray smashed into the side of the Navarrese, scattering 05:42
their lines and forcing them to retreat, leaving their commander on the battlefield to be captured. 05:46
The victory came three days before the coronation of Charles V and was crucial to constrain 05:54
the power of Charles the Bad, who following the defeat at Cocherel lost his capability 06:00
to seriously threaten the French crown. Most of his holdings in Normandy were occupied 06:04
and peace was reached in 1365 after a small-scale counterattack failed. 06:10
Breton Civil War (1356-1365) and Battle of Auray (1364) 06:15
Meanwhile, in Brittany, the conflict was coming to a close. The agreement between Edward and 06:18
Charles of Blois had been trembling. Charles was only released from his captivity in England 06:23
in 1356, but in the same year, after the Battle of Poitiers, much of his domain had been occupied 06:28
by the Duke of Lancaster, who attempted to capture Rennes but his attack was thwarted 06:34
by a young Bertrand du Guesclin. The English were followed by the young John of Monfort, 06:39
son of the previous claimant John who had died in 1345. In 1362 John came of age and 06:45
swore fealty to Edward in exchange for the duchy, to which he returned. This flared up 06:52
the civil war up again in 1362, where Charles of Blois besieged the town of Bécherel, which 06:58
was followed by a short truce in 1363 where an agreement could not be reached. Finally, 07:04
in 1364, John of Monfort besieged the coastal town of Auray. As he was losing support both 07:10
in Brittany and at the French court, Charles of Blois desperately attempted to relieve 07:17
the town. 07:21
John of Monfort fielded around 2000 men, many of them from the English garrisons of Brittany 07:25
and Navarese men who had come to recover their possessions in Normandy. Charles of Blois' 07:31
army numbered in the three to four thousand, having received the help of Bertrand du Guesclin 07:36
and his Breton companies. On the 29th of September Blois arrived at Auray and both armies formed 07:41
up for battle. The English placed themselves on a hill behind the river, north of the town, 07:47
dividing themselves into three divisions with Sir Chandos taking command. Similarly, Blois 07:53
deployed his army into three battle divisions with a reserve. Before the battle, diplomatic 07:59
talks were held to resolve the conflict. It seems that Monfort was ready to make large 08:04
concessions to his adversaries which delighted the Bretons on both sides, but the English 08:09
and du Guesclin insisted on fighting. 08:14
Right before the battle commenced a large contingent of Bretons in the de Guesclin contingent 08:19
deserted. The English-Breton left wing clashed with the French right, capturing their commander 08:24
Jean de Chalon which caused his side to collapse and crash into the centre, where de Guesclin 08:30
was still attempting to reorganise his division. Seeing this, the Bretons with Charles decided 08:35
to follow their compatriots and left the pretender isolated, an opportunity which was pounced 08:41
upon by Monfort and Chandos. In the melee, Charles of Blois was slain with his companions, 08:46
which caused the definitive route of the rest of his army pursued by the English reserve. 08:52
The defeat was complete for the Blois faction, with around 1500 men being captured including 08:57
de Guesclin who was ransomed for 100.000 francs. 09:03
All the Blois supporters submitted soon after to the young Monfort. In 1365 the Treaty of 09:10
Guérande was ratified which put an end to the Breton Civil War. John of Monfort offered 09:16
his homage to Charles V for the duchy, while Blois widow, Jeanne de Penthièvre was allowed 09:21
to keep her lands in the duchy for herself and her heirs. While the conflict had ended 09:27
for the English-supported faction, the lack of a threat meant that the Monforts no longer 09:32
needed the support of their previous guardians, and after 1365 the English influence in the 09:37
peninsula slowly declined. 09:42
Castilian Civil War (1350-1373) and Battle of Najera (1367) 09:43
Following the end of the two civil wars, Charles had to deal with the rampaging routiers while 09:47
the Treaty of Bretigny was in effect. To do this and to secure the kingdom of Castille 09:52
as an ally, Charles decided to intervene in the Iberian peninsula as did the Black Prince. 09:57
To understand the situation in the region, we must turn back the clock to the year 1350, 10:03
when the King of Castile Alfonso the Eleventh passed away. He was succeeded by his fifteen-year-old 10:08
son Pedro, who was under the strong influence of his mother Maria of Portugal and the Portuguese 10:15
noble Alburquerque in the first years of his reign. Maria had been ignored by Alfonso for 10:21
his favourite Leonora de Guzmán, who bore him ten illegitimate children, so when Pedro 10:27
ascended the throne Leonora was executed in 1351, with a number of nobles hostile to the 10:32
Crown. The illegitimate children of Alfonso, the oldest being Henry, Count of Trastamara, 10:39
shortly rebelled a few times against Pedro but were pardoned. In 1354 another rebellion 10:44
exploded, led now by Alburquerque and Henry de Trastamara, which was nearly successful 10:51
and captured the king, but internal disagreements among the nobles proved detrimental for their 10:56
effort, as Pedro escaped from captivity and retook control of his kingdom. 11:01
In 1356 war broke out between the Kingdoms of Aragon, ruled by King Pere IV, and Castille, 11:09
known as the War of the Two Peters, officially over Aragonese piracy in Castilian ports, 11:16
but in reality, it was a conflict fomented by the Aragonese who saw a moment of weakness 11:22
in its rival and wished to conquer the disputed region of Murcia. After an unsuccessful attack 11:27
against Ibiza, in 1357 Pedro moved into Aragon with blistering chevauchees, or cavalgadas, 11:33
and occupied the town of Tarazona. After the swift action at the start of the war, the 11:40
conflict slowed soon down, where some short truces were often broken by Pedro in low-intensity 11:45
operations and sieges along the border, where captured Aragonese towns had their population 11:51
expelled and repopulated with Castilian settlers, while Aragonese counterattacks were mostly 11:56
organized by the exiled brother of Pedro, Henry de Trastamara. In 1359 the Castilians 12:03
were defeated at the Battle of Araviana, but by this point, Castilian soldiers occupied 12:09
large swaths of Aragonese land and a Castilian fleet, with Portuguese and Granadan contingents, 12:14
came to threaten Barcelona. In 1361, after a coup in Granada had toppled 12:21
Pedro’s ally Muhammad V, the Castillian king was forced to seek a truce where he relinquished 12:28
his conquests in Aragon. Pedro then moved to Granada, where he reinstated his ally to 12:34
the throne, and in 1362 he broke the truce capturing by surprise the town of Calatayud, 12:39
and once again Castille occupied much of western Aragon and Pedro’s troops came to threaten 12:45
Valencia in 1364. Meanwhile, the s and French courts’ relations were bad: Pedro had married 12:51
Blanche of Bourbon, cousin of John II, in 1353, but three days after the marriage he 12:59
had abandoned her for another woman and imprisoned her in a castle where she would die in 1361 13:05
in mysterious circumstances. Also in 1362 Pedro and the Black Prince had signed a formal 13:11
alliance. So by 1364, a plan was prepared by the French 13:18
and Aragonese to move the many routiers out of southern France and to create problems 13:25
for the pro-English Castillian kingdom. Henry de Trastamara would lead as the figurehead 13:30
an expedition into Iberia, with the Breton Bertrand de Guesclin being the one actually 13:35
in command of the routiers that the expedition was composed of. The expedition would have 13:40
Papal support using the pretext of a crusade against the Islamic remnant of Granada as 13:45
the final goal. In Autumn 1365 the mass of men, composed of 13:51
routiers of all ethnicities and French noblemen traversed France and entered the Kingdom of 13:58
Aragon by the end of the year. They followed the course of the River Ebro, destroying the 14:04
countryside in the process. In February 1366 the vanguard commanded by the Englishman Hugh 14:09
Calveley retook the Castilian-occupied towns of Magellón, Borja and Tarazona, and by March 14:15
the whole army traversed the southern tip of the Kingdom of Navarre and entered the 14:22
Castilian town of Calahorra, where Henry was proclaimed king on the 16th of March. Pedro, 14:26
who expected Navarre to close its borders and had placed his army at the approach to 14:32
Soria, saw his cause collapse and he fled south to Seville and from there to Galicia. 14:37
Soon after Henry entered Burgos and from there he crossed the Kingdom arriving at Seville, 14:44
where the royal treasury had been captured and was used to pay off the many routiers 14:49
among his ranks, who were dismissed except for a select few, like de Guesclin and Calveley. 14:53
The attack on the Black Prince’s ally had taken the Gascon court by surprise, and no 15:01
relief army had been formed in time. In August Pedro met with Prince Edward and Charles of 15:07
Navarra where an agreement was reached: Gascony would organize an army to retake the Castilian 15:13
throne and Navara would allow free passage. In exchange, Pedro would reimburse the cost 15:18
of the whole expedition and cede the Basque provinces to his allies. In January 1367 a 15:25
heterogenous army of around 10000 to 8000 men, composed of many of the same men who 15:32
had participated in de Guesclin’s expedition the previous year, traversed the Pyrenees 15:37
and entered Castille. Henry’s position was extremely precarious much like his rival had 15:42
been just 12 months before: he had dismissed most of the troops that had accompanied him 15:48
and his treasury was exhausted. Many towns and nobles flocked to Pedro’s side as news 15:53
of his arrival filtered from Gascony. The invader’s plan was to flank north around 15:59
the main approach to Burgos, the old capital of Castile, to surprise the enemies, but the 16:04
land was barren and hard to forage on, so once they reached Vitoria they found their 16:09
road barred by the Trasmara army. After a stalemate, at the end of March, the Black 16:14
Prince moved south and encamped at the town of Logroño, while Henry shadowed them to 16:19
the town of Nájera. 16:24
Going against his military advisors, Henry decided he needed a victory to save face and 16:28
stop the haemorrhaging of support in his lines: on the first of April, he advanced towards 16:34
his enemies and left his entrenched position behind the river Najerilla to take up a new 16:39
one behind the smaller stream Yalde. The following day Pedro and the Black Prince moved out of 16:44
Logroño and encamped at Navarrette. The invading army numbered around 8000 archers and men 16:50
at arms, formed up as follows: the vanguard was commanded by a young John of Gaunt and 16:56
Sir Chandos, where 3000 English and Gascon routiers and the majority of archers were 17:01
located. Both wings, approximately 2000 men each, were composed on the left by the men 17:07
of the Count of Foix, who was also in command with Captal de Buch, while the right was led 17:13
by the Count of Armagnac and Lord of d'Albret at the head of their retinues. Finally, the 17:18
main body under the Black Prince himself numbered in the 3000 and was composed of Gascon and 17:24
English knights, other routiers, and companies of Navarrese and Majorcans, Pedro’s loyalists, 17:29
Castilian defectors and Aragonese outcasts. 17:35
The Castilian army was only around 4500 men, of which 1000 were French and Breton men at 17:41
arms under de Guesclin and other French routiers. Similarly to his opponent, the Trastamaran 17:47
army had a vanguard with the French men at arms accompanied by the best Castilian knights 17:54
who fought dismounted and a handful of missile troops and mustered recruits. Right behind 17:58
it was the main body under Henry composed of around 1500 Iberian men at arms and infantry. 18:04
A group of 1000 light cavalry was placed on the left flank, while the right wing was composed 18:11
of another 1000 men from Aragon under the Count of Denia, cousin of King Pere. 18:16
On the third of April, at dawn, the Black Prince marched his army out of Navarette. 18:24
Instead of taking the main road as his opponents expected, Edward went north around a steep 18:30
ridge and fell upon his unprepared enemies from a position that took them by surprise. 18:35
The first to react to this was de Guesclin, who in good order managed to reposition his 18:40
men to confront the enemies. While his contingent performed the manoeuvre with ease, most of 18:44
the Castilian infantry and part of the light cavalry began to flee. Seeing this, the Breton 18:50
commander ordered them to charge out of their position and they clashed against the English 18:55
vanguard, where the fresher defenders found initial success, but soon their adversaries 19:00
found their footing and the battle devolved into a fierce melee. The Castilian left under 19:05
Don Tello, brother of Henry, tried to come to the rescue of their companions but they 19:11
were met by the arrows of the enemy right flank - the unarmoured horses were cut down 19:16
by the hail of missiles and the attack became first a retreat and then a complete rout. 19:20
Henry tried the same with the remaining cavalry, first trice against the English left, and 19:27
then against the main body where their horses fell. At the same time, the wings of Edward’s 19:31
army fell upon the Trastamaran vanguard. Isolated, the different parts of the army were crushed, 19:36
while the main Castilian body who did not participate in the battle was then attacked, 19:42
routed and massacred as they attempted to flee. The defeat of Henry was total and around 19:47
half of his army was killed, while the English only suffered light casualties. Most of the 19:54
French-Castilian command was taken captive, who were nearly hunted for their ransom, but 20:00
not Henry himself, who managed to flee to France. 20:05
Following the victory, Pedro swiftly reoccupied the Kingdom of Castile, but he continuously 20:09
delayed the cession of the Basque provinces and was unable to reimburse the Duke of Gascony, 20:14
which crippled the Gascon finances for decades since much of the sums for the invasion had 20:19
been anticipated by Edward himself: he could do little but return home by the end of the 20:24
summer. It did not take long for the French court to resupply Henry with arms and already 20:29
in September 1367 he traversed the Pyrenees with 500 men at arms and on the 26th he reentered 20:35
the Kingdom, where many nobles flocked to him, either previous supporters or new enemies 20:42
of Pedro who had suffered his vengeful wrath. He reoccupied Castile proper and Leon and 20:47
by the end of April 1368, he laid siege to the capital Toledo. Pedro retreated with his 20:53
army to the valley of Guadalquivir, close to his allies in Granada and Portugal, where 21:00
he unsuccessfully besieges the town of Cordoba, supporter of the Trastamara cause. In winter 21:04
1369 Henry was once again joined by de Guesclin at Toledo, while Pedro was forced to relieve 21:10
the besieged capital: he moved north to join up with his loyalist in Leon and then east. 21:17
He was surprised by the forces of Henry and de Geusclin near the Castle of Montiel on 21:23
the 14th of March 1369, where his forces were routed and he barricaded himself in the castle 21:27
with few followers. Here he attempted to bribe de Guesclin to switch sides and join him, 21:34
but instead the Breton led the king out of the castle and into his camp, where he was 21:39
accompanied into a tent and met face to face with his half brother. The two pretenders 21:44
began to wrestle each other with their knives which ended when Henry killed his brother. 21:49
Henry could be crowned king of Casile. In exchange for the help received, he would support 21:56
the French fleet in the Atlantic with his own and remained loyal to the French in their 22:02
cause. While the Civil War between the two half brothers finished, Henry still had to 22:07
subdue internal rebels, especially in Galicia, and he had to fend off his position against 22:12
a number of pretenders, such as the King of Portugal Ferdinand I who attacked with Aragon 22:17
in 1369-70 and in 1372-73, and John of Gaunt, brother of the Black Prince, who married Pedro’s 22:22
eldest daughter Costanza to claim the throne of Castille in 1371, but this had the effect 22:30
of strengthening the alliance between France and the Trastamaras. The conflict continued 22:36
between Castille against Portugal and Navarre up until 1373, while the peace of Almazan 22:41
which ended the conflict with Aragon was signed in 1375. 22:48
Start of Caroline Phase By the time Edward returned to Bordeaux in 22:51
the late 1360s, he was growing ill from a disease contracted in Spain, and his direct 22:57
rule in Aquitaine was creating discontent among long-time English subjects, not only 23:03
the lands gained at Bretigny. To pay for his military campaigns and the court of Bordeaux, 23:08
Aquitaine’s overlord had been imposing harsh taxes for years, but when he declared yet 23:15
another fouage - or ‘hearth tax’ in 1368, some of the highest feudal lords in the realm 23:20
revolted, petitioning Charles V for assistance - it was the chance he had been waiting for. 23:26
Technically Charles no longer had sovereignty over Aquitaine, but used a loophole in the 23:35
Treaty of Bretigny as an excuse to receive the discontented nobles and again formally 23:39
confiscate English possessions in France during late 1369. Despite attempted peace overtures 23:45
by Edward III, Charles V was eager for revenge and the war was back on. The French attacked 23:52
immediately, seizing the thinly defended counties of Ponthieu and Rouergue with new tactics 24:00
- smaller, mobile contingents of soldiers replaced the large, massed armies which had 24:05
been defeated at Crecy and Poitiers. Charles V also commanded that his generals refuse 24:11
battle with the English, wary of suffering the bitter defeats of the 1340s and 1350s 24:17
again. Battle of Pontvallain (1370) and Siege of 24:21
Limoges (1370) As Aquitaine’s unwieldy new borders were 24:24
being attacked, Edward III’s son John of Gaunt launched a limited chevauchée in Normandy 24:29
before withdrawing back to Calais not long after. In the following year - 1370, a notorious 24:35
captain called Sir Robert Knolles was contracted to lead 4,000 troops to do the same thing. 24:42
The English columns, composed of different companies of English routiers, set out on 24:50
a devastating raid from Calais in August and, from there, devastated northern France before 24:54
approaching Paris from the southeast. Again, Charles V restrained his knights from meeting 24:59
the English in open battle and realising he needed a military leader with whom he saw 25:04
eye to eye. France’s Valois king made the pragmatic Breton routier captain Bertrand 25:09
de Guesclin the new Constable of France. The English then split up into two columns: one 25:15
began to pillage in lower Normandy while the others remained south of Paris until they 25:21
again met up around Vendôme and Tour where they idled, attempting to coordinate with 25:25
other English routiers. Bertrand de Guesclin quickly made a base at Caen and raised a force 25:30
to meet Knolles’ 4,000, while another army formed up at Vendôme under Marshal Sancerre. 25:36
Bickering among the English officers on where to winter broke the army up, as Knolles, with 25:42
the greater contingent headed for Brittany, while the rest split up into three smaller 25:47
parts. But it was too late: unbeknownst to the English, on the first of December, Guesclin 25:52
had marched out of Caen and swiftly reached Le Mans on the third, while simultaneously 25:57
the army at Vendôme approached from the east. 26:01
Hearing of the English positions, the Breton ordered a night march even though his men 26:07
were exhausted, and at the dawn of the fourth of December, the French army, numbering in 26:11
the 4000, reached the village of Pontvallain. Here, they ambushed one of the English contingents 26:16
under the command of Sir Grandison, completely unaware of the enemy's position. Grandison 26:21
and some of his men tried to form a line and move north to a more defensive position, but 26:26
they were caught and overwhelmed by 300 French dismounted men at arms after a bloody melee. 26:31
Most of Grandison’s contingent, numbering between 600 to 1200, were either killed or 26:38
captured. A second English contingent under Sir Fitzwalter headed south to the fortified 26:44
Abbey of Vaas. Beneath its walls, Fitzwalter was assaulted by Sancerre’s army coming 26:49
from the east, who were soon joined by Guescelin’s vanguard. After a day of fighting, the French 26:54
defeated their enemies and stormed the abbey, massacring its defenders. Knolles and the 27:00
fourth English contingent managed to enter Brittanny unscathed with their loot, but when 27:07
they attempted to return to England in the spring, they were harassed by French cavalrymen, 27:12
while the survivors of the Battles of Pontvallain and Vaas were pursued into English-held Aquitaine. 27:17
The victory at Pontvallain gave a great morale boost to the French, who had finally defeated 27:23
the English in a pitched battle. In the south, French forces under Charles 27:28
V’s brother, the Duke of Anjou, continued the English disaster by capturing Agenais, 27:35
Limousin and Buzac, with many local lords defecting from their Plantagenet overlords 27:40
and going over to the Valois. The now-ailing Black Prince was livid about the treachery 27:45
of his lords and reacted violently when the bishop of Limoges - his own son’s godfather 27:50
- betrayed the town to the French. Three weeks after the French army had left 27:55
Limoges, he marched there, and a five-day siege commanded by his brother John of Gaunt 28:02
began. It was noted that part of the wall was built upon softer limestone, so mines 28:07
were excavated underground to reach the wall. The defenders tried to dig their own counter-mines 28:13
and managed to enter the enemy mines, but here they were beaten back in hand-to-hand 28:18
combat. On the 19th of September 1370, the timber supporting the English mine was set 28:23
ablaze, causing the mine to collapse and, with it, the wall laying upon it. The attacker 28:29
seized the opportunity and the city was stormed and brutally sacked, causing significant damage 28:34
to the town. Sickly and demoralised by the death of his 28:40
eldest son, the Black Prince went home to England in 1371 a tired man, leaving John 28:46
of Gaunt in charge of Aquitaine. Meanwhile, Du Guescelin and other French commanders spent 28:52
1371 securing the many castles that were occupied by English garrisons following the chevauchées 28:58
of the previous years and continued the campaign against the English positions in the south-west, 29:04
while John of Gaunt recaptured some towns in Perigord. England’s position in France 29:09
was plagued by disastrous finances and the loss of some of their best commanders, such 29:14
as the Earl of Warwick and Sir Chandos, who died, and Captal de Buch, who was captured 29:19
the following year. In late 1371, Limoges submitted to Charles the Fifth, although the 29:24
province remained under the control of English routiers, while in 1372, Bertrand de Guesclin 29:30
and the Duke of Berry began the recapture of the Poitou. 29:36
Battle of la Rochelle (1372) Edward III realised more help was needed, 29:41
and so he sent the Earl of Pembroke3 to Aquitaine with 160 soldiers in 20 ships, 3 of which 29:43
were larger battle-worthy vessels with archery towers on them. 29:49
As Pembroke was approaching La Rochelle harbour at the head of a coastal inlet, however, he 29:56
was confronted by a smaller fleet of Castilian combat galleys which were waiting for him 30:01
to arrive. Castile’s ships launched their attack first and came into close quarters 30:06
with the outnumbering but outmatched English, inflicting a few losses among the non-combat 30:12
craft. Nevertheless, Pembroke’s meagre number of archers managed to do their job incredibly 30:17
well, laying down a precise rain of arrows on the Iberian ships. At the same time, his 30:23
spear-wielding men-at-arms managed to bravely fight off boarding attempts by the enemy until 30:29
dusk, when the fleets separated. Pembroke sailed slightly out to sea and set anchor 30:34
while the Castilians waited just off La Rochelle until dawn the next day. The English were 30:40
nervous - they couldn’t escape because the enemy galleys were faster than their own ships, 30:46
nor could they pass through the treacherous shallow waters of La Rochelle at low tide. 30:51
However, some Poitevin knights and their retinues did row out to join the English during the 30:56
night. Pembroke kept his ships anchored, not expecting an enemy attack until high tide. 31:03
However, the Castilian ships used their shallower draught and closed on the English while they 31:09
were still immobile, spraying their decks and rigging with oil before lighting the fuel 31:14
with flaming arrows. This was the end of the battle in a complete victory for France’s 31:20
Iberian ally - many English were burned alive, most of their ships were destroyed and Pembroke 31:25
himself was taken prisoner. English naval superiority established at Sluys in 1340 met 31:32
its end at La Rochelle, and a planned expedition by Edward III himself was cancelled. 31:39
Following the disaster at La Rochelle, the English defences began to shatter: Poitiers 31:46
capitulated in the summer, as did many castles in southern Aquitaine, such as Aiguillon and 31:51
Port-Saint-Marie, while La Rochelle itself surrendered in September. Soon after, Thouars, 31:56
the Saintogne and Angoumois fell to the French. In 1373, the remaining English forces around 32:02
Niort were defeated by the Constable at the Battle of Chizé, bringing the last pockets 32:07
of resistance in Poitou to surrender. In Britany, nobles commanded by Olivier de 32:12
Clisson had brought John of Montfort to ally himself with the English again, but when the 32:20
French army arrived under the walls of Rennes in 1372, he reneged the treaty; however, the 32:24
English had managed to create a foothold in the west around Brest, and John did little 32:30
to dislodge them. Losing their patience, the Duchy was occupied by French officials in 32:35
1373, and Monfort left for England, leaving only Brest, Derval and Auray in the hands 32:40
of the English. In August 1373, John of Gaunt led around 10,000 32:46
men out from Calais on the so-called ‘Great Chevauchée’, laying waste to a massive 32:53
swathe of Picardy, Champagne and Burgundy. From there, he entered Bourbonnais and Auvergne, 32:58
where the harsh winter conditions killed many English, and finally, they entered Bordeaux 33:03
in December. Nevertheless, the French did not engage the English in pitched battle, 33:07
instead harassing John’s vulnerable supply lines and picking off any stragglers or raiding 33:13
columns that strayed too far: only half of John's men reached Gascony. 33:18
This effectively limited the damage, and even though the Chevauchée pulled Valois soldiers 33:23
away from Aquitaine, by the close of 1373 almost all of the province was under French 33:28
control. In the summer of 1374, a truce was discussed thanks to the mediation of the Pope, 33:33
which brought to peace talks which took place in the spring of 1375 at Bruges, led by Philip 33:40
of Burgundy and John of Gaunt. While these talks were taking place, the war continued 33:45
both in Aquitaine, where de Geusclin was mopping up different English strongholds - Cognac 33:50
among them, and the English routiers base at Saint Sauveur was taken after a year-long 33:55
siege, in the first siege where cannons were a decisive factor. An English army of 4000 34:00
men led by John of Monfort landed in Brittany, and after three months of slow progress, he 34:06
managed to encircle the Breton nobility that opposed him at Quimperlé, but as they were 34:12
about to surrender, news came from Bruge. A two-year truce would take place, and all 34:16
hostilities were to be halted, while current positions were to be maintained. Montfort 34:22
could do nothing but let his foes go and leave the duchy. After six years of war, English 34:27
territory in France had been reduced to its pre-war levels once again. 34:33
Between 1376 and ‘77, the truce mostly held between the two sides, although skirmishes 34:40
in Gascony nearly broke down the peace talks in Bruges. In England the Parliament of 1376 34:47
was called, where many of the grievances that had accumulated in the previous years of war 34:53
came to light, and a commission was set up to make amends and create reforms. However, 34:58
the demands of the Parliament were overturned by John of Gaunt in the Parliament of the 35:04
following year, becoming increasingly unpopular with the population. As the truce between 35:07
the two countries was about to expire, disaster struck the English crown. 35:13
Death of the Black Prince and Edward III In June of both 1376 and 1377, England suffered 35:18
a great loss. The bedridden Black Prince - formerly the great model of medieval chivalry, succumbed 35:24
first, followed the year after by his legendary father, Edward III, who perished after a reign 35:31
of half a century, widely viewed as a golden age for the Kingdom of England. The successor 35:37
was Richard II - the second son of the Black Prince. Since he was still a minor, however, 35:43
true authority would be wielded by a regency council until the king came of age. Only days 35:48
after Richard II’s coronation, the boy king’s realm was beset by a series of lightning shipborne 35:54
raids on its channel ports. From Rye in the east to Plymouth in the west, the French pirates, 36:00
led by a talented knight and admiral called Jean de Vienne, used their dominance of the 36:06
sea to viciously plunder and loot. Simultaneously, the Duke of Burgundy launched 36:11
an unsuccessful attack against the heavily fortified town of Calais, where after taking 36:19
a few castles, he was forced away by the inhospitable conditions of the marshy terrain. In Gascony, 36:24
the Duke of Anjou advanced in Périgord, retook Bergerac and successfully conquered the towns 36:30
up till Saint-Macaire before the arrival of winter. The English responded by expanding 36:35
their hold in Brittany and occupying Cherbourg, in order to keep a series of strongpoints 36:41
on the French north coast from where to launch maritime raids and other chevauchees much 36:46
like Calais had been used in the previous decades. In the same year, 1378, the Western 36:50
Schism took place, splitting the union of Catholic Europe. 36:56
In late 1378, the Bretton Duchy was officially confiscated by Charles V, who accused John 37:03
of Monfort of treason. The Duchy was already, for the most part, controlled by French officials 37:09
following their invasion in the previous years, but this political action sparked the revolt 37:15
of the great Breton nobles that had supported the French up til that point, including the 37:20
Blois. They recalled John IV of Monfort from England, who, in the summer of 1379, retook 37:24
control of nearly all his duchy without a fight. As an agreement could not be reached 37:30
between the French and the Bretons, the latter formulated an alliance with the English, giving 37:36
them free passage through their territory to relieve Gascony. In 1380, Thomas of Woodstock, 37:40
Earl of Buckingham and fifth son of Edward III, was put in command of an army of around 37:47
6000 men that was meant to reinforce the Gascon holdings. He departed from Calais and followed 37:51
the same route that John of Gaunt and Robert Knolles had marched the previous decade. After 37:58
a month, they reached the great town of Troyes in Champagne. Here 4000 French defenders had 38:02
been concentrated under the Duke of Burgundy, who was prepared to give battle, but after 38:08
surveying the battlefield, he thought against it and brought his men back behind the walls. 38:13
Woodstock moved west, followed by the Duke, but news in Paris shook the campaign. On the 38:19
16th of September, Charles V suffered a stroke and died, following the great Bretton commander 38:25
De Geusclin, who had died in July. The French army melted away as the succession struggle 38:30
commenced in Paris while the English arrived in Brittany without obstacles, where they 38:36
besieged the French-held city of Nantes from November until January 1381 without any success. 38:41
John IV of Montfort was meant to help the English, but following the death of Charles 38:48
V, he came to an agreement with the Parisian throne, being reconfirmed as the Duke of Brittany 38:52
with the same freedoms he had before the confiscation in exchange for a lump sum of money and the 38:57
breaking of all ties with the English. The lack of resources on both sides brought war 39:03
operations to a halt. 39:08
End of Caroline Phase Thus, France’s political situation changed 39:10
when, in mid-September 1380, Charles V ‘the Wise’ - France’s Valois monarch who had 39:15
held his kingdom together in its darkest hour and doggedly led the reconquest of Aquitaine, 39:21
died of an illness. He left the crown to the eleven-year-old Charles VI, who was also in 39:26
his minority. This situation gave the king’s four uncles - the so-called ‘princes of 39:31
blood,’ an opportunity to form a regency council as well - the Dukes of Anjou, Berry, 39:36
Bourbon and Burgundy. The Duke of Burgundy - Philip the Bold - was the younger son who 39:42
was captured with Jean II at Poitiers in 1356, and his dynasty would bring Burgundy to power 39:47
in the fifteenth century. Unfortunately for France, the regency also gave the dukes an 39:53
opportunity to exploit their positions to gain more power, and they squandered the carefully 39:58
maintained treasury of Charles V. Wat Tyler Rebellion 40:04
Also England was rocked by rebellions caused by high taxes and war exhaustion. In 1377 40:09
and 1379, two “poll taxes” had been raised on the population, a fixed-sum tax on every 40:15
person in the realm. In 1381, a third one was raised, and when officials began to enforce 40:22
it, peasant rebellions broke out in Essex and Kent, which came under the leadership 40:28
of Wat Tyler, a tiler, and John Ball, a priest. After destroying documents and killing people 40:33
who were accused of collaborating with the Ministers of the King and John of Gaunt, who 40:39
were seen as the culprits of the bad governance of the latter years, the rebels stormed London 40:44
on the 11th of June, where the lower classes of London joined them. The king and his closest 40:48
collaborators barricaded themselves in the fortified Tower of London. The king tried 40:54
to discuss terms with the rebels two days later at Greenwich, sailing there by boat, 40:59
but the rebels would not talk unless he landed. The rebels had broken open most of London’s 41:04
prisons and destroyed the property of those seen as their enemy, including John of Gaunt’s 41:09
palace. On the 14th, the king rode out to Mile End to meet with the head of the rebellion. 41:14
Here, their demands were known, which consisted of the abolishment of serfdom, removal of 41:19
most laws and taxations, the execution of the officials who were responsible for the 41:24
latest taxation increases, and the abolishment of noble privileges, to create a society of 41:29
all men equal under the King. Richard was forced to accept these demands at least nominally, 41:35
hoping to disperse some of the peasant’s numbers. While Richard was out, 400 men stormed 41:41
the Tower, which had its drawbridge lowered, awaiting the king's return. The treasurer 41:46
Hales and the Archbishop of Canterbury were executed, as were many other officials, judges 41:51
and foreigners. 41:56
As the appeasement strategy had not worked, a plan to kill the ringleaders was prepared. 42:00
The following day, the king, with a 200-strong retinue who had their weapons concealed, met 42:05
with them at Smithfield, where the peasant mob had assembled drawn up in military ranks. 42:10
As the king asked Wat Tyler why his men had not dispersed, he was met with more demands, 42:16
including redistribution of land and confiscation of church estates. During the meeting, an 42:22
altercation broke out, which degenerated into a melee. Tyler was wounded by the Mayor of 42:27
London Walworth, and he barely managed to return to his ranks. The peasants were about 42:33
to shoot their bows against the retinue, but Richard rode up and asked them to reassemble 42:38
in a nearby field. The peasants, not desiring to disobey the king, started to do so, but 42:43
before that could happen, 2000 men drawn from Sir Richard Knolles men and members of the 42:49
higher classes of London surrounded them. The rebels agreed to disperse and returned 42:54
to their homes, while the ringleaders, including Tyler, were executed, and the English government 42:59
retook control of the situation. The death of the leaders cooled any plans of rebellion 43:04
in other regions of England, except for a few events that were suppressed with arms. 43:09
While the King and his government were once again safe, the Peasant rebellion had the 43:15
effect of reducing the willingness of the Parliament to increase taxes, reducing the 43:19
king’s ability to wage war. Flanders and Battle of Roosebeke (1382) 43:23
In 1379, the region of Flanders had been hit by a wave of discontent. The rich towns of 43:28
the Low Countries had for a few decades been estranged to the war and had returned under 43:34
the rule of the Count Louis de Mâle. However, in the 1370s the economic situation of the 43:39
towns declined, which brought discontent among the artisans and lower echelons of the urban 43:45
society. In September 1379, a revolt sparked in Gent, which soon spread to the other towns 43:51
of Flanders, either by local revolts or occupation. Only in late spring and summer of 1380 was 43:57
Louis able to retake control of the county with the help of local allies, except for 44:04
the town of Ghent, which held out. After a few years of raids and counter-raids, in 1381, 44:08
a harsh blockade of the city was enacted, which starved the city of food and resources. 44:14
In the region, nobles and knights supported the Count while many neighbouring towns supported 44:21
Ghent, creating a polarisation in the Low Countries. 44:26
As the town was about to surrender in January 1382, Philip Van Artevelde of the weavers 44:32
guild took power and rejected the peace terms, killing in the process members of the craftsmen 44:37
guild and grain importers who supported the peace treaty. On the third of May 1382, Van 44:42
Artevelde attempted a daring assault on Bruge, taking advantage of a local festivity, where 44:48
they defeated an inebriated Brugeois army and Louis’ retinue, which was followed by 44:53
the occupation of the city with the help of the local weavers guild. Following Count Louis’ 44:58
defeat, who barely escaped the city pursued by his adversaries, Ypres and many of the 45:03
Flemish-speaking towns revolted once again, cutting the blockade that strangled the city 45:08
of Ghent. In October, a French army was assembled. It 45:12
was initially destined to attack Gascony, but was soon diverted north against the Flemish 45:18
rebels, much to the joy of the Duke of Burgundy, who had married Margareth of Flanders, daughter 45:23
and sole heiress of Louis of Flanders. The French army, commanded by the new Constable 45:28
Oliver de Clisson and accompanied by a young Charles VI, was composed of around 10,000 45:33
men, 2000 of them Burgundian. Around 6500 of them were men at arms, 2000 pikemen and 45:38
1200 archers and crossbowmen. Accompanying them was also a host of Flemish nobles and 45:46
others from the Low Countries under Louis of Flanders. Opposing them were around 30 45:52
to 40.000 flemish men, the majority of them townsfolk with little to no battle experience, 45:57
safe for a few hundred English archers and German mercenaries. They were at Oudenaarde, 46:03
where they had besieged this stronghold of Philip for four months. The French advanced 46:08
from Arras on the 12th of November towards Ypres: they were preceded by Louis’ host, 46:13
who attempted to take control of one of the few unbroken bridges over the Lys river but 46:17
was brutally repelled. Only when the French vanguard arrived did they manage to traverse 46:22
the river after a strongly contested crossing. They then moved up to Ypres, which surrendered 46:27
while smaller towns were brutally sacked. Van Artevelde marched his army west to confront 46:33
the French, and on the 26th of November, he encamped south of the village of Westrozebeke, 46:40
or Roosebeke in French. Positioned on a high ridge and flanked by woodlands, the Flemish 46:45
dug a trench and positioned themselves behind it in a compact mass. The French encampment 46:51
was just 6 miles south of this position, and on the 27th, they advanced in three divisions. 46:56
Once they were at the feet of the hill, the men at arms dismounted, and as the morning 47:03
mist cleared, they charged up, where they were met with missiles and artillery. The 47:07
mass of Flemish footmen managed to keep their discipline in front of the advancing line 47:12
of iron-clad men, much better than their counterparts had expected them to. The arrows and cannon 47:16
shot forced the French centre to retreat, but the two wings scaled the hill and outflanked 47:22
the enemies, crashing into their defenceless back. As the side of the French centre began 47:27
to envelop the flanks of the townsfolk, the Flemish began to panic and broke their lines, 47:30
fleeing through the French lines, while their adversaries began to massacre them. Mounted 47:35
soldiers gave chase to the fleeing Flemings, and the few pockets of resistance that reorganised 47:41
were brutally cut down. Once the battle ended, at least 27000 Flemish corpses were counted, 47:45
Van Artevelde being one of the casualties, nearly the majority of them being crushed 47:52
by their companions as they attempted to flee, while 3000 others that were found wounded 47:56
were executed. 48:02
The defeat at Roosebeke ended the rebels' cause, as all of the towns surrendered and 48:06
were punished, either sacked or forced to pay a heavy fine, as Count Louis returned 48:10
to the throne, though under heavy French influence. Only Ghent continued to resist, which provoked 48:15
an English expedition which came under the disguise of a Crusade against the supporters 48:21
of the Avignon pope in the framework of the Western schism. The expedition arrived in 48:26
Calais in the spring of 1383, and they attempted to besiege Ypres in the summer before giving 48:30
up on the arrival of a French relief force. Ghent’s resistance would continue for two 48:36
more years when they would reach an agreement for an amnesty with the new Count of Flanders, 48:41
the Duke of Burgundy Philip the Bold, who succeeded his father-in-law in 1384. The effects 48:46
of the Battle of Roosebeke were also felt in France, where emboldened of this victory, 48:52
the King and the princes of blood curtailed the power of the French town, which had rebelled 48:57
the previous years against war taxation, and managed to impose heavier taxes by royal decree 49:02
instead of being agreed upon with the local councils. 49:08
Change of regimes (1385-1414) 49:11
After a few years of truce, in 1385, hostilities restarted. A direct invasion of England was 49:13
planned in the late spring from Scotland and the Thames river, and it was meant to depart 49:20
from Sluys. The English knew this and prepared a preemptive strike against the harboured 49:24
fleet, but this had little success. The French army under Admiral de Vienne arrived in Scotland, 49:30
where he launched a combined assault into England. The French took the border castle 49:36
of Wark by storm while the Scotsmen watched. there were disagreements between the two factions 49:40
on how to conduct the war, as the Scots were used to quick and mobile raids in which the 49:45
main prize was cattle, while the French hoped to take towns to lock down a substantial part 49:50
of English resources for the defence of the northern frontier. The disagreement provoked 49:56
the split of the army, where the French continued down the Tweed River and raided the lands 50:01
along the coast down til Morpeth, where their allies followed their allies home at the arrival 50:06
of a large English force under Richard himself, who himself did not accomplish much. The failed 50:11
invasion from Scotland brought to the French court the knowledge that the Scottish countryside 50:17
could hardly supply a Scottish army, let alone a French invasion force, so no more attacks 50:22
from Scotland would be attempted. 50:27
In 1386, John of Gaunt attempted another invasion of Castille to claim his throne with little 50:30
local success, but it managed to distract the French court from launching a direct invasion 50:36
against England in 1386 and ‘87. The English also managed to find success in raiding French 50:41
trade fleets. By 1388, both sides had exhausted their resources and peace talks began to open 50:47
up as internal conflict began to brew in both countries. 50:53
The political situation had changed again in both kingdoms by the late 1380s as both 51:00
kings asserted their independent rule. In France, Charles VI embarked on a personal 51:05
rule, dismissing the Valois magnates from his council in November of 1388 and replacing 51:11
them with a group of his father’s old advisors known as the ‘marmousets’. His rule started 51:17
well and the people began to call their king ‘the Beloved’, but on the other side of 51:23
the English Channel Richard II’s reign descended into a tyranny throughout the last decade 51:28
of the fourteenth-century. While the king managed to forge a 28-year truce with the 51:33
French, his internal problems began to get worse. This all came to a climax when John 51:39
of Gaunt’s son - Henry Bolingbroke, was cast out of England for ten years as a political 51:45
threat. The former didn’t react to his son’s exile, but when Gaunt died in 1399 and Richard 51:50
II both extended his banishment for life and confiscated his vast Duchy of Lancaster, the 51:58
Rubicon had been crossed. Henry Bolingbroke returned and landed at the Humber estuary 52:04
in June, and almost immediately most of Richard’s nobles deserted him, unnerved by the king’s 52:09
actions. Richard - who had travelled to Ireland to put down a rebellion there, was deposed 52:16
and died a few months later in prison, while the House of Lancaster became the royal house 52:21
of England when its usurping patriarch came to the throne as Henry IV. 52:27
The reign of Lancastrian usurper-king Henry IV did not begin well, and almost immediately 52:34
rebellions sprang up to resist his rule, first by Owain Glyndŵr in Wales and then three 52:40
years later by a disaffected member of the Percy family known as ‘Hotspur’1. As he 52:46
was closest to the rebels, the king’s sixteen-year-old son - Henry of Monmouth - skillfully blocked 52:52
Welsh and Percy forces from uniting with one another and then played a decisive role in 52:58
the royalist victory at Shrewsbury in 1403, charging his victorious division into Hotspur’s 53:04
flank and winning the battle. It was just a taste of the military prowess the young 53:11
prince would display in the future. Despite the victory, further revolts broke out during 53:16
the first decade of the fifteenth-century and Wales remained recalcitrant. Henry IV 53:23
also began to suffer from numerous illnesses during the later part of his reign which left 53:30
him more and more incapable of ruling his realm. From around 1407 onwards, governance 53:34
of England would increasingly fall to the heir - Henry of Monmouth, who even at this 53:41
early stage was noted as a diligent administrator and capable leader. 53:46
As the new royal House of Lancaster was solidifying its hold over England, their Valois rivals 53:54
in France were busy destroying any unity the French kingdom might have had. Two and a half 53:59
decades earlier, twenty-five year-old Charles VI suffered a psychotic episode whilst riding 54:05
through a forest, and from that point descended quickly into total madness, famously believing 54:11
himself to be made of glass. This deficiency on the throne created a power vacuum which 54:17
would bring disaster to France. Louis I - Duke of Orleans took the reins of government following 54:23
his elder brother’s fall to madness, continuing the war with England whilst also increasing 54:29
his own wealth and power on the side. As the second son of Charles V, Orleans had the status 54:34
of a Valois ‘prince du sang’ or ‘prince of the blood’, and was therefore among the 54:41
highest nobility in France. The main victim of this state of affairs was the House of 54:46
Valois-Burgundy, Dukes of Burgundy since the Capetian cadet house’s extinction. Jean 54:52
II granted the vacant Duchy as a fief to his youngest son Philip the Bold in 1363, and 54:58
that son had subsequently been the dominant force in Charles VI’s minority. Upon Philip’s 55:06
death in 1404 the powerful Duchy of Burgundy2, which now included wealthy Flanders and Artois 55:12
in the north, passed to John the Fearless. Jonathan Sumption describes him as ‘a short, 55:19
bull-headed man of unprepossessing appearance, graceless, awkward and taciturn.’, but aside 55:25
from his less-than-perfect personality, he was a man of supreme talent. John’s military 55:32
experience was extensive, culminating in his leading of the French contingent in the Battle 55:38
of Nicopolis, while his excellent administrative skills often led his father to rely on John 55:43
as a capable deputy during times of need. A bitter struggle for power and control over 55:50
the kingdom began between John the Fearless and the Duke of Orleans which quickly turned 55:58
violent. The two men clashed on almost every single important policy issue. While John 56:03
supported the pope in Rome and opposed continued war with England due to the danger it caused 56:09
to trade in Flanders, Orleans deferred to the Avignon Papacy and wanted to continue 56:15
the conflict. Factions began to develop around both parties - Orleanists, later called ‘Armagnacs’ 56:20
followed Louis and Burgundians rallied to John, with street brawls even occurring between 56:28
both groups of supporters in the capital city streets. This simmering tension finally boiled 56:33
over when, on November 23rd 1407, the Duke of Orleans was dragged from his mule and brutally 56:39
bludgeoned to death on a Paris street by assassins sent by John. Louis’ young son Charles inherited 56:46
the Dukedom and, advised by the late Louis’ father in law the Count of Armagnac, swore 56:54
an oath of vengeance against the Duke of Burgundy. This started a vicious civil war between the 56:59
‘Armagnac’ and ‘Burgundian’ factions which was to last for decades. After securing 57:05
power in Paris by means of a coup d'état, John the Fearless was besieged in the city 57:11
by the Armagnacs in 1411, led by the Duke of Berry - another prince of the blood. Seeking 57:16
assistance, the Duke of Burgundy sent envoys to Henry IV in England, promising territory 57:23
in Flanders and other concessions in return for aid. A few weeks later, 3,000 English 57:28
troops under the Earl of Arundel ventured to France and managed to break the siege before 57:35
returning home. The harsh rule of John the Fearless angered 57:40
Paris’ civilians, and in 1413 the Duke was forced out of the city, isolating himself 57:46
in his own vast domains while the Armagnacs secured most of the country. Unfortunately 57:53
for them, time had run out. In England, Henry IV passed away of chronic illness in March 57:59
of 1413 and was succeeded by his son, who was coronated as Henry V on April 9th as a 58:05
snowstorm raged outside of Westminster Abbey. The new ruler consciously transformed his 58:13
behavior upon coming to the throne. From an unruly and riotous Prince of Wales fond of 58:19
wine, women and quarrelling with his father, now-King Henry V immediately began conducting 58:25
himself with gravitas and level-headedness, taking his responsibilities as a monarch seriously. 58:31
He gathered worthy, incorruptible advisors around himself, kept household costs low, 58:37
engaged personally in ensuring justice in his realm and subdued lawlessness wherever 58:44
and whenever he could. Yet, he also delved into Christianity and became a religious zealot 58:50
capable of extraordinary brutality when he thought it necessary. When Henry’s heretical 58:56
old friend John Oldcastle plotted to kidnap him, the king had him and all of his followers 59:02
burned alive. Above all, however, was Henry V’s desire to regain the rights and territories 59:08
of the English royal family in France. It was clear that the new king would not maintain 59:14
the truce for long. Start of Lancastrian Phase 59:20
In late 1414, a grand embassy was sent to Paris to discuss proposals for peace, but 59:25
Henry’s demands were extremely high. The 1360 Treaty of Bretigny was to be fully re-implemented 59:32
and England’s stolen territories in Aquitaine, Poitou and Ponthieu were to be returned. More 59:39
than that, any outstanding funds from Jean II’s ransom agreement would be paid along 59:45
with an additional £330,000, the annexation of Normandy, Maine and Anjou as well as overlordship 59:51
of Brittany, Flanders, Beaufort and Nogent. Perhaps Henry V was simply attempting to regain 59:58
lost English lands in France, but such untenable terms might have been intended to be rejected. 00:05
Whatever the case, the French did indeed reject them and that made the resumption of war inevitable. 00:12
With his rejection the dauphin of France - Louis of Guyenne, sent the English king an insulting 00:22
gift, arrogantly stating to the ambassadors that he would ‘send to King Henry, because 00:27
he was young, little balls to play with and soft pillows to sleep on to help him grow 00:33
to manly strength’. In response, Henry stated to his advisors that “If perchance they 00:38
thought to lie abed with soft pillows, then I, perchance before they wish, shall arouse 00:44
them from their slumbers by hammering on their doors at dawn’. With that, orders were sent 00:49
out to raise the largest English army since Crecy. 320 captains were contracted to muster 00:55
troops in various regions around the kingdom under an indenture - a legal contract between 01:02
a soldier and the man he served under. It specified the conditions and length of service, 01:08
disciplinary practices, pay grades and other matters, and was a sign that mobilising troops 01:15
in England was becoming more professionalised. Other feudal lords raised retinues from their 01:20
own fiefs and Henry himself even drew warriors from his royal lands in Cheshire, Lancashire 01:26
and South Wales. Overall, the army which gathered in Southampton was around 12,000 strong with 01:31
a large archer contingent. After dealing with a plot to depose him and 01:39
executing its ringleaders, Henry V and his invasion force embarked from England on August 01:46
11th 1415 in around 700 ships. The king himself and his closest advisors sailed aboard a 500 01:53
ton flagship known as Le Trinite. The armada reached the Normandy coast three days later 02:01
and disembarked near Chef du Caux at the mouth of the Seine River. 02:07
Siege of Harfleur (1415) Rather than launching a devastating chevauchée 02:11
through the area as his royal predecessors had, Henry marched to the strategic port of 02:16
Harfleur and set up his base at the priory of Graville, from where he expected the small 02:20
garrison to capitulate soon. The town had a ring of old walls, but its defences had 02:26
been reinforced in the expectation of an English arrival with ditches and wooden barbicans, 02:31
and the local commander, the Lord of Estouteville, had further preparations made by closing off 02:36
the harbour with chained ships. The river Lézarde had its sluices opened, flooding 02:42
the plain north of the town and giving time to Raoul de Gaucourt to reinforce the defences 02:47
with 300 men at arms, bolstering the defenders’ numbers up to 400 men at arms, a number of 02:52
crossbowmen and the local town folks who joined it the defence of their homes. Henry took 02:58
up position to the west of the town on the 17th of August, while he sent his brother 03:03
Duke of Clarence, Thomas, to the east, but the floodplains slowed him down, and he was 03:08
in position only two days later, while the English navy prevented any supplies from entering 03:13
the town by sea. Henry summoned Harfleur to surrender, but his demand was rejected, so 03:18
the siege began. The English set up their batteries, which continuously pounded on the 03:26
defences, protected by wooded shields and trenches. The defenders doggedly held on to 03:32
their outer position as long as they could and defended tenaciously the breaches created 03:37
by the artillery, and during the night, the breaches were repaired as best as they could. 03:41
They launched sorties to keep the enemy cannons as far away from the walls as possible. English 03:46
mines, deep tunnels dug underneath the defences meant to collapse the walls, were stopped 03:52
by French countermines. The defenders also managed to increase the water level of the 03:57
Lézarde, forcing some of the English to fall back. Still, slowly on the eastern side, the 04:02
attackers managed to creep up on the outer trenches, where they placed their cannons 04:08
at point-blank range. By the end of August, they managed to divert the river's flow, lowering 04:12
the water level and depriving the defenders of fresh water. By the start of September, 04:18
most of Harfleur’s outer defences were destroyed, towers and walls were damaged and their food 04:23
supplies were running out, but still the French commanders decided to hold on and repelled 04:28
English assaults on the breaches in the walls for two more weeks. 04:34
Finally, by the 15th of September, the defenders asked for a truce and for the city to be surrendered 04:39
if a French army would not arrive to relieve them before the 23rd. As the dauphin was still 04:46
assembling it and it wasn’t ready to march, Harfleur was surrendered to the English king 04:51
on the agreed date - its 260 surviving members of the garrisons and the other combatants 04:56
would be kept for ransom. Still, the unexpectedly dogged resistance of the small garrison had 05:02
held off the English king for six weeks, during which the English army was ravaged by outbreaks 05:08
of malaria and dysentery, which eventually killed or debilitated almost a third of its 05:13
troops. 05:19
Battle of Agincourt (1415) At the time he was doing so, a large French 05:20
army of about 20,000 men was slowly gathering in Rouen under the dauphin, ready to intercept 05:25
the English. Henry V wasn’t the only thing Charles had to worry about. John the Fearless 05:31
declared himself eager to join the fight against England, but his presence was judged to be 05:37
detrimental, as it would only cause divisions in the army. So the dauphin asked the Duke 05:43
of Burgundy to send 800 troops instead of coming himself, but this insulted the Duke 05:49
and he instead refused to send any assistance. Throughout the entire campaign, the nominally 05:55
‘Armagnac’ French leaders would have to keep one eye on Burgundy - it had long been 06:03
rumoured that he was collaborating with the English. Nevertheless, the delay at Harfleur 06:09
put King Henry into a predicament. It was late in the campaigning season now, but he 06:15
could not just sail back to England without achieving anything more. Nor could he risk 06:21
marching towards Bordeaux as he had intended, or Paris itself - the army was too depleted 06:26
and an attack on the capital might forcibly reunite the French factions. Instead it was 06:32
decided that the army would head immediately for Calais, so that Henry might tread the 06:38
same steps through ‘his’ lands in Normandy and Ponthieu that his great-grandfather Edward 06:43
III had. After garrisoning the newly-captured Harfleur 06:49
the English army set out on its march, intending to remain on the coast all the way to Calais. 06:56
The trek started well enough and rivers near Dieppe and Eu were easily forded, but this 07:03
all changed on the 13th. As Henry’s army approached the old Roman ford over the Somme 07:09
at Blanchetaque, where the king planned to cross, a captured Gascon prisoner informed 07:14
him that an advance guard of 6,000 French under Constable Charles d’Albret was waiting 07:20
and ready to block any attempt to cross. Realising that he would have to cross further inland, 07:25
Henry pivoted right and marched upstream, shadowed all the way by d’Albret on the 07:32
other side of the bank. After managing to shake his pursuers off however, the English 07:36
managed to cross at Nesle, but it was already too late. In the meantime, the main French 07:42
army under Bourbon5 cut across the Somme at Amiens and proceeded to unite with d’Albret 07:48
near Peronne. The tired English, wracked by hunger, disease and now almost completely 07:53
depleted of supplies continued marching north, and on October 23rd reached Blangy. It was 07:59
there, as Henry’s army crossed a tributary of the great river, that it witnessed a terrifying 08:07
sight. Drawn up on a slightly elevated ridge about a mile in front of them was the entire 08:12
French army - rank after rank of magnificent mounted knights and men-at-arms, a sight which 08:18
led the English king to draw up in battle formation as well. After a tense, hour-long 08:25
standoff, the French pulled back even further and took up position for the night in a blocking 08:31
position on the road to Calais near a small hamlet known as Agincourt. 08:36
On the night of October 24th, Henry ordered complete silence in the English camp, while 08:44
the French could be heard rejoicing and celebrating across the rain-filled night air. The battlefield 08:50
which both sides lined up on the following morning was an area of sodden, recently ploughed 08:57
field in an area between the village of Agincourt in the west, Tramecourt in the east and Maisoncelles 09:02
in the south, bounded by forested terrain on the flanks of each army. Henry V’s depleted 09:08
army was now about 8,500 strong and severely lopsided in composition, with 7,000 archers 09:15
and only 1,500 dismounted knights and men-at-arms. Due to its limited numbers, it was arrayed 09:24
in a single line of battle. In the centre were three small divisions of melee infantry, 09:31
known as ‘battles’, with units of longbowmen between them. The left ‘battle’ was under 09:37
the command of the veteran Baron of Camoys, the right was led by Edward, Duke of York 09:43
while Henry V took control of the central division. Even more archers were equally placed 09:49
on both the left and right flanks, with a significant portion in the woods on each side 09:55
of the field. The archers were under the authority of Sir Thomas Erpingham. All of the army was 10:00
protected by a defensive wall of stakes and caltrops, designed to blunt cavalry charges. 10:07
On the other side of the field, a grand French royal army of around 20,000 was under the 10:16
nominal, but insecure dual command of Constable Charles d’Albret and Marshal Boucicaut6, 10:22
professional men whose relatively low birth meant that they were outranked by high nobles 10:28
such as the Dukes of Orleans, Alencon and Bourbon. Their army was deployed in three 10:34
lines of battle - the first and second comprising most of France’s proud dismounted knights 10:39
and men-at arms for use as a sledgehammer against the English, while a line of mainly 10:45
archers and crossbowmen were kept in the rear - it was the duty of the nobility to win the 10:51
battle, not mere bow-wielding peasants. On both flanks a heavily armoured cavalry force 10:56
of around 750 knights each was in the process of forming up8, while more units were slowly 11:03
trickling into the French army as time went by. 11:09
Having learned the harsh lesson from their defeats at Crecy and Poitiers, the French 11:15
did not charge right away and instead remained where they were. It was clear to d’Albret 11:20
and Boucicaut that while their enemy’s army would only wither away with time, their own 11:26
would get even stronger. Whatever its merits, the impetuous knights and nobles of France 11:31
chafed at this ‘cowardly’ strategy of delay. Seeing that the French weren’t going 11:37
to attack him, Henry V knew he had to make the first move before it was too late. So, 11:42
after conferring with his captains the king ordered his entire army to uproot its stakes 11:49
and slowly shift forward in an orderly manner, supposedly shouting to his troops “Felas, 11:55
lets go!” After advancing into longbow range, the army once again hammered down its stakes, 12:01
after which English archers immediately began loosing heavy volleys at the surprised knights 12:08
out in front. This withering arrow fire panicked the hastily-formed French cavalry units and 12:13
they now charged full-tilt at Henry’s line9. Erpingham had the longbowmen knock an arrow 12:19
and draw their bowstrings back and then commanded them to wait. Then, as the French mounted 12:25
knights - drawn from the very best horsemen in the army came close to the line through 12:31
the soaking mud of the field, Erpinham shouted “Now, strike!” and his archers loosed 12:36
at point blank range from the front and treeline. The sky darkened for a second before hundreds 12:42
of knights and their horses were struck and slain by the dense volley of bodkin-tipped 12:48
arrows. Those who did manage to get through were trapped on the sharp stakes or routed 12:53
back to their own lines. While the massacre of the mounted charge was going on, a group 12:59
of peasants and cavalry led by a few Burgundian nobles looted Henry’s baggage train, stealing 13:05
the king’s bedding, his crates of cash and even one of his crowns. It didn’t affect 13:12
the course of the battle until later. d’Albret’s first line of infantry was 13:17
trudging with difficulty through often knee-deep mud at the same time, made worse by the preceding 13:24
cavalry charge. A combination of the bad terrain, heavy armour and having their cohesion disrupted 13:31
by their own retreating cavalry left the French vanguard sitting ducks for lethally accurate 13:37
English longbowmen, who loosed volley after volley into the almost immobile mass and inflicted 13:43
horrific losses. Despite the setbacks, the flower of France’s military might smashed 13:49
into the thin English line like a tidal wave and immediately forced it back before the 13:56
equally stubborn men-at-arms under Henry halted the push. While a vicious melee began at the 14:01
point of contact, the second line of infantry now pushed forwards also, but they caused 14:07
a crush upon nearing the vanguard which prevented most of the army from engaging and most frontline 14:12
troops from retreating. Though the French were suffering, Henry’s melee infantry was 14:19
taking a mauling. In the right division, Edward Duke of York was cut down in some of the fiercest 14:24
fighting, while Henry V himself was almost killed and a portion of his crown cut off. 14:31
When the archers on the flanks ran out of arrows, they charged in from the wings with 14:37
whatever weapons they could find to assist their own warriors. Shortly after noon, the 14:41
French attack collapsed, and the English took many prisoners of low and high rank, including 14:47
the Dukes of Bourbon, Orleans and Marshal Boucicaut. 14:52
At that moment, someone in the English formation shouted that enemy reinforcements were incoming, 14:57
perhaps having seen the looters at the camp earlier in the battle. With the amount of 15:05
captives they had taken, it was plausible that a prisoner uprising re-armed with discarded 15:09
equipment, along with fresh foes might doom Henry’s army. The English king therefore 15:15
ordered 200 archers to go to the camp and kill almost every single soldier the army 15:21
had taken captive. With thousands dead on the field of Agincourt and even more prisoners 15:27
slaughtered in the din of battle, the terrified remainder of French forces retreated. 15:33
That night, King Henry V of England made the captured Dukes of Orleans and Bourbon wait 15:39
on his feasting table, before reaching Calais and sailing home in mid-November. 15:48
As Henry V sailed from Calais in late 1415, he left a deeply shocked France behind him. 15:55
With the royal army destroyed and much of the Armagnac faction leadership with it, the 16:02
civil war appeared as though it was only going to get worse. Back in England, the jubilant 16:08
king didn’t bask in his success for long and immediately began raising funds, mustering 16:14
troops, and assembling a great navy for a follow-up attack on France, while at the same 16:19
time depriving the divided enemy kingdom of its allies. Aiming to heal the Western Schism, 16:24
Holy Roman Emperor Sigismund arrived in England in early 1416 but ended up forming an alliance 16:31
with Henry at Canterbury and denouncing France instead. At sea, the king’s commanders crushed 16:37
the Franco-Genoese fleet in 14164 and 14175, leaving the channel open for another crossing. 16:44
By the middle of that year, Henry had his army together and sailed to Normandy, this 16:51
time going to conquer it entirely. On September 20th the dominos began to topple as Caen surrendered 16:56
after a short siege. No relief was anywhere close because any royal force which might 17:03
have assisted was busy facing off against the Burgundians2. Next to fall was the great 17:09
Norman capital at Rouen. Henry put France’s second city to siege at the end of July 1418 17:15
and, after a brutal siege lasting over half a year, its garrison finally surrendered. 17:22
With that, almost every other castle in the duchy surrendered and, by the turn of the 17:28
decade, Normandy was under English control for the first time in two centuries. 17:33
Treaty of Troyes (1420) This frighteningly quick conquest horrified 17:38
both the Armagnacs and Burgundians. Despite the latter’s covert talks with Henry V, 17:44
they realised such a full conquest wouldn’t benefit them at all. Realising something had 17:50
to be done, both John the Fearless and France’s new dauphin - the future Charles VII, agreed 17:55
to negotiate. However, when the Duke of Burgundy knelt before his Valois prince, Armagnac retainers 18:02
accompanying Charles suddenly came forward and hacked John the Fearless to death - revenge 18:09
for Louis of Orléans’ death over a decade before. Whatever the motive, it was a disaster 18:15
for France. As Francis I stated a century later when shown the mutilated skull of the 18:21
dead duke - “This is the hole through which the English entered France.” Wide swathes 18:27
of the kingdom burst into uproar or panic at the Armagnacs’ brutal murder of John, 18:33
but when the news reached his son and heir Philip in Flanders, he is said to have thrown 18:39
himself on his bed, teeth grinding in grief and rage. Seething and eager for revenge, 18:44
the new Duke of Burgundy formed an alliance with Henry V. The former would recognise the 18:50
English king’s claim to the throne of France, while the latter ensured Philip’s territories 18:56
were enlarged and secure. This was the last straw. Battered by the English invasion and 19:01
tired of civil war, the barely lucid Charles VI signed the Treaty of Troyes3 on May 21st, 19:09
1420. Henry V would be heir and regent of France, he would marry the mad king’s daughter 19:16
- Catherine of Valois, and their child would be king as well. 19:23
After capturing a few more towns loyal to the dauphin, Henry spent Christmas in Paris 19:30
before going back to England and crowning Catherine his queen. While this was happening, 19:35
Thomas - Duke of Clarence was defeated and killed at Baugé during March 1421, a defeat 19:41
which convinced Brittany to defect to the dauphin’s reduced kingdom. In October however, 19:47
Henry returned to France and took a few castles at Dreux, Vendome, and Beaugency before putting 19:53
Meaux to siege. It was there that King Henry fell ill with his army but insisted on staying 20:00
with the troops, which he did until the city fell in May 1422. Though he returned to Paris, 20:05
the king fell deeper into sickness and began to take measures for the succession - naming 20:12
Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester regent in England while his brother - the Duke of Bedford would 20:18
lead in France in the name of the newborn Henry VI. England’s great Lancastrian king, 20:23
perhaps the greatest in the country’s history died at Vincennes on August 31st, 1422 at 20:29
the age of just 35. The mad king Charles VI finally died only two months later, and his 20:36
son declared himself the king. Nevertheless, all of France north of the Loire came under 20:43
Anglo-Burgundian rule, while his son only retained the loyalty of the south with a moving 20:49
court. Battle of Verneuil (1424) 20:54
In 1423, the Treaty of Amiens was signed, bounding together the Duchy of Burgundy, the 20:57
Duchy of Brittany and the Kingdom of England and recognizing Henry VI as the King of France. 21:03
It was sealed with Bedford marrying Anne, the Duke of Burgundy's sister, but the actual 21:09
allegiance of Brittany would sway with the strongest party in the following years. In 21:14
July 1423, as the English were fortifying their positions north of the Loire river and 21:18
besieging strongholds loyal to Charles, an army loyal to the dauphine accompanied by 21:24
a large contingent of Scots and smaller Italian and Spanish units under Sir John Stewart and 21:29
Louis of Vendôme marched through the territories of the duke of Burgundy to relieve their allies 21:34
and to threaten Paris. They were defeated at Cravant near Auxerre by an English army 21:39
under Salisbury with the help of Burgundian units. However, the French found fortune in 21:44
the west, where an English raiding army was caught and destroyed at La Brossinière by 21:49
local Norman garrisons loyal to Charles. In the spring of 1424, a contingent of 6500 21:54
Scottish soldiers under the Earl of Douglas landed in France, joining the army of the 22:04
dauphin. As the campaigning season began with the usual change of control of border forts, 22:08
in August, the dauphin's army under the count of Aumale moved towards the castle of Ivry 22:14
to relieve it from a siege. As it became clear that they were too late and that the English 22:18
position was too strong for a direct attack, the Armagnacs deviated west and took over 22:24
Verneuil, where reinforcements from Italy came. Here, the English army under Bedford 22:30
joined them on the 17th of August, furious that the French had not joined in battle at 22:35
Ivre as previously agreed upon. The English army numbered around 8000 men, with a significant 22:40
number of them being Norman noblemen, while the French numbers were between 14000 to 16000, 22:46
of which 6500 were Scottish archers and axe wielders, 2,000 were heavily armoured Lombard 22:52
knights, and some other soldiers came from Spain. 22:58
On a plain a mile north of Verneuil, the English positioned themselves with a compact contingent 23:04
of men at arms on foot, flanked by longbowmen with their sharp stakes, while around 1000 23:09
lightly armoured men were placed in the back with the task of guarding the baggage train 23:14
and the horses and stop any attack from the back. The French also dismounted many of their 23:19
men at arms, but the Lombard knights and some of the French remained saddled. To the surprise 23:25
of the English, they did not position themselves on the wings as customary but instead formed 23:30
up in front of the contingent on foot. After a short exchange of arrow fire, the Lombard 23:35
mercenaries charged against the enemy. Bedford had some of his archers moved in front of 23:41
his lines to counter it, but the missiles could do little against the superior Italian 23:46
armour, which also covered their steeds. The knights ploughed straight through the English 23:51
lines, splitting the division in two as men were either cut down or moved away to make 23:56
place for the unstoppable force. Emerging from the other side, the Milanese continued 24:01
their charge against the baggage guard and chased them off the battlefield. Understanding 24:06
that he had to achieve victory before the Italians returned, Bedford regrouped his foot 24:11
soldiers and ordered them to advance. So did the French and Scottish contingent, but the 24:16
latter proved less disciplined in their advance, and as a fierce and confusing melee began, 24:22
the English and Norman men at arms slowly proved superior. When the lightly armoured 24:27
longbowmen finally joined the fray, the French line broke and a brutal killing field began 24:32
where many French nobles and all their commanders perished around the ditch defending the town, 24:38
as did most of the Scots, for over 7000 dead. As the Lombards returned, expecting the French 24:43
to win, they were driven away, while a few important nobles, such as the Duke of Alencon, 24:50
were taken captive. The defeat at Verneuil was disastrous for the future Charles VII, 24:55
as it has been remembered as a 'second Agincourt,' and it forced him to rethink his plans to 25:01
be crowned at Reims, while Bedford's prestige was increased and he had the momentum for 25:06
the rest of the year. Siege of Orléans (1428-1429) and Joan of 25:11
Arc Unfortunately for the English, Gloucester’s 25:17
blundering6 meant that Bedford was forced to return to England for two years to put 25:19
things straight, and only sailed back to France in March 1427. 25:23
He and Salisbury now started planning a campaign to capture Orléans - the ‘Key to the Loire’. 25:28
If this great riverine lynchpin was conquered, the English could easily launch further attacks 25:35
to knock the dauphin out for good. After capturing more than 40 towns and fortresses along the 25:41
way, Salisbury approached Orléans in early October 1428 - at the time garrisoned by 2,400 25:47
regular soldiers and a further 3,000 militia. A contingent of the English army under Suffolk 25:55
captured both Jargeau and Chateauneuf to isolate the city, while Salisbury encamped opposite 26:02
French defences on the southern end of Orléans’ 350-meter-long bridge. He began an initial 26:07
artillery bombardment on the 17th, and four days later ordered his men to storm the fortified 26:14
gatehouse known as Les Tourelles. This attack was driven away by the defenders after each 26:20
side took around 200 losses, with the dauphinist French being constantly resupplied with food, 26:26
drink, and arms by the city’s women. When the direct attack failed, Salisbury abandoned 26:32
this approach and instead sent sappers to undermine the foundations. Realising this 26:39
was happening, the guardians of Les Tourelles retreated deeper into the city on the night 26:44
of October 23rd, destroying a small part of the bridge behind them. The fall of this fortification 26:49
seemed like Orléans’ doom, but as the aggressive Salisbury climbed atop Les Tourelles to decide 26:56
where to attack next, a stray cannonball clattered through the window, killed one of his companions, 27:02
and flung an iron bar at the Earl, slicing half his face off. Incapacitated and in agony, 27:09
he was replaced by William - Earl of Suffolk, before dying a week later. The more cautious 27:15
Suffolk decided on a prolonged siege, and in the next week, the English began constructing 27:22
siegeworks. At about the same time, Orléans received some additional reinforcements from 27:28
the southeast - the city was too large to be entirely cut off by such a small force. 27:33
The city’s defenders started bracing for an extended engagement as well by burning 27:39
and tearing down the suburbs outside the walls, depriving the English of cover and winter 27:46
quarters by doing so. Starting on November 8th, English boats began ferrying men across 27:51
the Loire and constructing siege positions to the north and west of the city. The French 27:58
responded with a few unsuccessful sorties, and to compound these failures, by the turn 28:04
of December the besiegers had been reinforced. While the northern bank siegeworks were being 28:09
constructed, the English launched a failed probing assault across the broken Loire bridge. 28:16
The defenders responded with massive 26-pound shots from a new bombard and by completing 28:22
the levelling of their suburbs. As 1429 began, Orléans’ would-be captors shifted focus 28:28
to the now-fortified north bank with a number of easily-repelled assaults on the Porte Renard 28:35
in January. The loose nature of the encirclement also allowed a supply convoy including hundreds 28:41
of sheep and pigs to reach the city. As gallant resistance continued, 200 men of the garrison 28:48
slipped out of Orléans and joined a 3,000 strong French force at Blois. Having received 28:55
reports of an enemy supply caravan approaching from Paris to resupply the besiegers, they 29:02
marched to intercept near Rouvray. However, when the French and Scots under Clermont found 29:07
the 1,500 strong caravan on February 12th, their assault over the open country was repulsed 29:13
and counterattacked from behind a ring of supply wagons. 400 of the dauphin’s troops, 29:20
mainly Scots were killed, and Clermont subsequently withdrew to Tours along with a number of other 29:26
commanders, certain of defeat. At Chinon, Charles was so demoralised by the grand city’s 29:31
seemingly inevitable fall that he considered abandoning his kingdom completely. However, 29:38
events many hundreds of miles to the east were about to thoroughly rejuvenate the French 29:44
cause. Three years before, a fifteen-year-old girl 29:49
named Joan began hearing voices and by 1428 became convinced she was being granted a task 29:56
from God, delivered by the Archangel Michael in addition to Saints Margaret and Catherine. 30:03
Her task? To lead an army against the English so that Orléans might be relieved, and to 30:09
have the dauphin traditionally crowned as Charles VII in Reims Cathedral, where Louis 30:14
the Pious had succeeded to the Frankish throne six centuries earlier. Through aid from Robert 30:20
de Baudricourt - a pro-Valois commander in Vaucouleurs, Joan undertook a dangerous journey 30:26
to Chinon and then to Poitiers, where her faith was declared true and her virginity 30:31
assured. To test whether this woman’s extraordinary claims were true, she would be sent to Orléans 30:37
in an attempt to break the siege. After being granted armour, horses, a special banner and 30:43
supposedly finding a legendary sword, she went to Blois and joined a gathering relief 30:50
force. Upon her arrival, the deflated mood among French soldiers and officers immediately 30:55
began changing at her holy presence. Leaders who had withdrawn from the siege previously 31:01
- such as Clermont, or who had avoided getting involved at all now rallied to the cause, 31:06
inspired by Joan’s patriotic mission. While the dauphin’s army mustered, the lull at 31:13
Orléans following Rouvray allowed English forces, who were aware that a relief attempting 31:19
was incoming, to construct a number of formidable fortifications - the Bastille de Saint-Loup 31:24
to the east, the Boulevard de la Pressoir-Ars on April 9th, the Bastille Saint Pouair on 31:30
the 15th and Bastille de Saint-Jean-le-Blance five days later. Notably, new English commander 31:35
Glasdale created an external earthen rampart outside Les Tourelles, making it into a citadel. 31:43
Joan and her relief force set out for Orléans on the 26th and, after a miraculous crossing 31:50
of the Loire at Checy and bypassing Saint-Loup without opposition, entered the city through 31:58
its Burgundian Gate three days after leaving Blois7. After resting for the night, Joan 32:03
was eager to go on the attack. Because one wasn’t planned for that day, she walked 32:09
across the Loire bridge to the Belle Croix stronghold and asked the English to lift the 32:14
siege. Glasdale shouted back that she was a mere cowherd and they would burn her if 32:20
she was captured. Nevertheless, Joan’s threat to kill all prisoners their forces had taken 32:25
if her heralds were not released worked, and they were indeed set free. Also, on that day, 32:31
a lengthy skirmish was fought when French commander La Hire sortied out against the 32:38
northern English fortification at Saint-Pouair, but was eventually forced back inside. This 32:43
inability led the overall defending leader Jean de Dunois - the Bastard of Orléans, 32:49
to slip out of the city on May 1st and return to Blois, where he sought reinforcements. 32:54
While he was gone, Joan didn’t remain inactive. She rejuvenated the morale of Orléans’ 33:00
long-besieged citizens who crowded to meet her and give their Maid gifts, whilst also 33:07
performing military reconnaissance against Glasdale’s positions to see which were weak 33:12
and which were strong. Dunois returned on May 4th with much-needed reinforcements, and 33:17
shortly after an attack began spontaneously on England’s eastern fort at Saint-Loup 33:23
by 1,500 troops. Joan was resting at the time, but when informed either by an angel’s voice 33:28
or any of the other mortal voices in the city, rode out as swiftly and eagerly as possible 33:36
to join the attack. For three grueling hours, Joan inspired her warriors to fight. Despite 33:41
fierce resistance by the English garrison, the French soldiers managed to finally capture 33:48
and raze Saint-Loup to the joy of Orléans people. Despite her jubilation at the victory, 33:53
Joan of Arc wept for the 140 slain English soldiers, who had died without confession. 34:00
Still, the officers remained cautious, but this was shattered when news came from Paris 34:07
of a large incoming Anglo-Burgundian relief army - led by John Fastolf. It was now clear 34:14
that the siege had to be broken before it got to Orléans, or all their bravery would 34:21
be for nothing. On the 5th, French forces crossed the Loire in order to attack Saint-Jean 34:26
le Blance - an earthen fortification protecting Les Tourelles, but when the English withdrew 34:32
to the gatehouse itself, the defenders managed to occupy the outlying position. The next 34:37
day, Joan crossed the Loire again, pushing the troops forward against the Bastille des 34:43
Augustins. After a ferocious clash in which the French had to use a cannon to take down 34:49
a particularly big Englishman, they overran the fortress. Glasdale’s remaining fortresses 34:53
retreated behind the boulevard protecting Les Tourelles. With divine favour seemingly 35:00
on their side and momentum at their back, the French attacked Les Tourelles’ outer 35:05
defences on the 7th by escalade, but were repelled at first with heavy losses. During 35:09
the fighting, Joan herself was even struck between the shoulder and neck by an English 35:16
arrow, but fought on nonetheless. After going off to pray in a nearby vineyard for guidance, 35:20
Joan of Arc returned with her banner in hand, motivating the French to a final attack in 35:27
which they managed to drive the besiegers from the fortification in front of the Les 35:33
Tourelles gate. The Maid of Orléans called on Glasdale to surrender but he refused. When 35:37
he subsequently attempted to lead his remaining troops across the drawbridge and to the inner 35:44
gatehouse, the timber cracked under the weight of so many soldiers and dropped many into 35:49
the Loire. Glasdale himself, clad in heavy armour along with many of his men, drowned. 35:54
Morale inside the inner fortress crumbled after this loss and the surviving English 36:03
inside quickly surrendered. On the northern Loire bank, the remaining English troops abandoned 36:07
their siege lines and formed up in two large battle formations, challenging the French 36:14
to open battle. When Joan and the other commanders lined up in front of them and prepared for 36:19
battle, however, the besiegers lost their nerve and turned to march away. Their army 36:25
split, one group moving to garrison Jargeau8, while another went to man Meung9, all the 36:31
way being harried by French troops who disobeyed orders to ride them down. After 210 days, 36:36
the Siege of Orleans was over, the dauphin’s loyal, the capable army had held firm and 36:44
Joan of Arc was enshrined forever in history as the Maid of Orleans. Joan pushed for an 36:50
immediate advance to crown Charles, but the French commanders that with the English still 36:56
holding castles on the Loire, weren't yet in a position to do that. So, in mid-June, 37:01
the army, with an enthusiastic Joan of Arc in tow, began retaking them one by one. Jargeau 37:07
fell on the 12th, Beaugency on the eve of the 17th, and then finally Meung at dawn on 37:14
the 18th. Battle of Patay (1429) 37:20
The remaining English forces under Talbot retreated north and united with Sir Fastolf's 37:22
southward marching relief army, bringing their strength up to around 5,000. While Fastolf, 37:27
commanded of the united forces, preached caution, he was overpowered by his subordinates headed 37:33
by Talbot, who wanted to help the strongholds on the Loire. As they were about to relieve 37:38
Meunge, news of the fall of Beaugency had reached them. Worried they would be trapped 37:43
between the two French forces, they began to march north. The French, discovering the 37:48
English army's movement, prepared a vanguard of around 1500 men at arms under La Hire and 37:53
Jean de Xaintrailles and sent them north. Fastolf learned that he was hotly pursued 37:59
when he was near the village of Patay on an old Roman road: he had to set his army up 38:06
to confront them, most of them being longbowmen. The English positioned themselves in a defensive 38:11
position on a ridge, with the baggage and artillery positioned on the flank near a forest, 38:16
while 500 of their best archers were sent in an advanced position to ambush the French 38:21
vanguard. Once the English ambush force was in place, a stag ran into them, which raised 38:26
an alarm among the archers, giving away their positions to the nearby French scouts. 38:31
Because of this, Talbot ordered them to move to another place, but before the longbows 38:39
could take up position with their sharpened stakes near the hedges where the baggage train 38:43
was, the French vanguard crashed upon them. The knights cut through their lightly armoured 38:47
enemies before they could fire their deadly volleys. Remnants of the English vanguard 38:52
fled back to the main contingent of Englishmen. Still, the French men-at-arms took advantage 38:57
of their confused and unprepared enemies, and hit the main contingent on the undefended 39:02
flank, destroying and slaughtering anything that was unfortunate enough to be on their 39:08
path. Many of the English captains were captured except for Sir Fastlof, who was mounted and 39:12
managed to escape with around half of his force: the English suffered around 2500 killed 39:18
or captured, while the French losses were negligible. The French heavy cavalry had finally 39:24
defeated the English longbowmen, which had caused so many defeats such as Crecy and Agincourt, 39:30
dispelling the myth of the invincibility of England's armies in the field for good. 39:35
Such a great victory in the open field finally encouraged the dauphin to accompany Joan of 39:43
Arc and his newly enlarged 12,000 strong army in a march towards Reims. There, on July 17th, 39:48
1429, the long-beleaguered son of Charles the Mad was crowned as Charles VII in the 39:56
city’s grand cathedral as the Maid of Orleans stood at his side, holy banner in hand. This 40:02
was militarily insignificant, but a propaganda triumph. 40:08
The momentous coronation of Charles VII at Reims in the summer of 1429 gave England’s 40:14
regent in France - the popular and capable John of Bedford, time to brace Paris itself 40:20
for an assault by the new king’s inspired forces. When it came in late August, once 40:26
again with Joan of Arc leading the charge, Bedford was prepared and, after a few skirmishes 40:32
and a brief siege, the French were repelled. The momentum of Orleans had run its course 40:37
and Charles ordered his army away for winter. By this point in the war, Joan was becoming 40:44
politically troublesome for the restored Valois monarchy despite her role in boosting French 40:50
morale in the dark decade of the 1420s. After continuing campaigns on her own for a few 40:55
months, she was captured at Compiegne by the Burgundians and then sold to the English in 41:02
November. After one of the most notorious religious trials in world history, the Maid 41:07
of Orleans was burned at the stake by English soldiers in Rouen, convicted as a heretic. 41:13
At the time of her death in May 1431, Joan of Arc was only nineteen years old. Charles 41:19
VII made no attempt to save her. Resurgence of France (1431-1441) 41:26
On the military front, Bedford managed to stabilise the situation by reestablishing 41:33
control around Paris by taking some towns and castles, including Château Gaillard and 41:37
Louviers. This gave Bedford an opportunity to emulate Charles’ propaganda coup of two 41:43
years prior. On December 16th of 1431, Henry VI of England was also crowned Henry II of 41:47
France. However, his Burgundian allies did not manage to make any advances as Philip 41:55
of Burgundy had to establish control over his newly inherited Duchy of Brabant. As small 42:01
attempts of peace talks were made, which led to nothing, the Duke of Burgundy used his 42:07
ambiguous position to play the two sides against each other and try to obtain the most out 42:12
of the situation, signing intermittent truces with the Armagnacs. In the following years, 42:17
much of the military operations were concentrated around Paris, where sieges and raids were 42:22
launched against different forts. The French attempted to cut the communication lines between 42:27
Paris and Normandy and along the Normandy-Maine border. 42:32
However, all things taken into account though, the war was not going well for the English, 42:36
who no longer had adequate finances or manpower to defend its 350-mile long line of contact 42:42
in France, fund the modern war with gunpowder siege weapons, or maintain its many garrisons. 42:49
It was only through Bedford’s capability and love of him among the Anglo-French that 42:56
the lands were maintained. 43:01
Despite minor English success in retaking some rebellious Norman castles in 1434, the 43:06
revolt continued to bleed the occupiers of much-needed resources and their situation 43:12
continued to deteriorate. Even more unfortunately for the English, their most important ally 43:17
could see the way the winds were blowing. The dual-monarchy suffered two body-blows 43:24
in quick succession during 1435. On September 14th the ailing Duke of Bedford finally passed 43:29
away at Rouen and was replaced by Richard of York. Worse still was the Treaty of Arras, 43:36
signed on September 20th between King Charles VII and Philip of Burgundy. This finally reconciled 43:43
the feuding French factions in a settlement which granted the Duchy of Burgundy even more 43:50
territory in return for Philip’s formal recognition of Charles VII as the French king. 43:55
This political sea change had an immediate effect, as unrest began to occur all over 44:02
the English lands in France. Moreover, the armies of Charles VII defeated an English 44:07
army at Gerberoy, which allowed them to strengthen their control over Picardy, and managed to 44:12
capture Saint-Denis in the summer 1435 and Meulan in September. Although the burial site 44:17
of the French king was briefly lost between September and February, these two conquests 44:23
encircled Paris, blocking the most critical supply routes to the capital, which saw its 44:28
food prices soar: this caused discontent among the citizens, which ultimately led to the 44:33
start of a siege on Paris, where Armagnac and Burgundian men joined forces. The Burgundianphile-Paris 44:39
returned to Charles' hands on the 13th of April, with the remnant English garrisons 44:46
leaving the city a few days later. At the same time, the Armagnacs made headway in northern 44:50
Normandy, where the two important coastal towns of Dieppe and Harfleur were captured. 44:56
They were crucial for ferrying reinforcements and supplies across the channel, and without 45:01
them, the English had hard time launching campaigns on the continent. 45:05
The Duke of Burgundy attempted to take advantage of the situation and invested the town of 45:12
Calais in 1436, but the arrival of an English relief army under Beaufort lifted the siege, 45:17
allowing the town to stay in English hands for another century. In 1437, Talbot attempted 45:23
one of the last advances along the Seine: after having secured some parts of upper Normandy, 45:30
he recaptured the important town of Pontoise, but by this point, English military policy 45:35
was to hold on to their lands in Normandy while the French slowly took castle by castle 45:41
on their border or that had remained under England in their backs. As Henry VI came out 45:45
of the minority and began to govern in his own name in 1437, peace negotiations in 1439 45:50
failed, and over the next few years, England's position on the continent only got worse, 45:58
and their operations in Picardy and Normandy ended in failure, safe for the reconquest 46:03
of Harfleur. First Meaux in 1439 and then Creil and Pontoise - the last English foothold 46:08
in the French crownlands, where the powerful artillery train of Jean Bureau was put into 46:15
good use, fell in 1441, as did Evreux; the year after Gascony was attacked for the first 46:19
time in decades while English, where Charles VI relieved the besiege Tartas and captured 46:25
some towns. The English responses - an attempt to besiege Dieppe and a campaign into Anjou- 46:30
did not yield results. Peace talks and reforms (1441-1445) 46:36
Because a group favouring peace with France at any cost, led by the Duke of Suffolk, had 46:40
great influence with the king in England, the latter led an embassy to Tours in early 46:45
1444 for a conference. France’s delegates were unwilling to make 46:50
any kind of compromise, the deal was in reality a desperate one for Suffolk. In return for 46:57
an extendable two-year truce, Henry VI would be betrothed to the niece of Charles VII - Margaret 47:04
of Anjou, and England would cede Maine to France. Though the peace came as a great relief 47:10
to English civilian settlers in Northern France - who were on the receiving end of increasing 47:17
French attacks, it was generally received with fury in England3, and served as one of 47:22
the factors which made the Wars of the Roses inevitable a decade or so later. As Henry’s 47:28
realms started falling apart, Charles made good use of the truce to embark on a series 47:35
of military and monetary reforms which would forever change the feudal France which he 47:40
had fought so hard to inherit. The taille - a direct land tax which had only been occasional 47:45
until this point, became permanent and funded the king’s changes. Feudal French armies 47:52
had been hired by contract for centuries and usually went home at the end of the year. 47:58
Starting in 1444 however, only the poorer quality units were discharged, while the better 48:04
contingents were retained as the core of a new standing army. 48:11
On January 5th, 1445, the French royal government officially announced the formation of compagnies 48:15
d’ordonnance - regular units of troops supplemented by bringing the highest quality bands of routiers 48:22
and écorcheurs, many of whom were dismissed mercenaries, to the king’s service. To ensure 48:28
their continued loyalty, discipline and relatively high moral standards, these new professional 48:34
soldiers were paid monthly with the new revenues. Recruitment of former freelance soldiers cut 48:40
down the amount of banditry in the kingdom while also making use of an untapped reserve 48:47
of experienced manpower. Other, less reputable écorcheurs were viewed as an impediment to 48:52
peace, little better than the outlaws which had tormented France for decades. 48:59
Another vital part of Charles’ modernisation of the French army was his integration of 49:07
‘modern’ gunpowder artillery, which emerged in European armies during the early fifteenth-century. 49:11
Particularly revolutionary was the development of so-called ‘crumbled’ gunpowder, which 49:19
didn’t disintegrate into its separate components when moved and was therefore far more reliable, 49:24
and far more effective. Other technological advances including multiple powder chambers 49:30
on breech-loading cannons meant that newer cannons could have a surprisingly high rate 49:36
of fire. Enter the brothers Jean and Gaspard Bureau - sons of a merchant in the service 49:41
of Charles VII. After being appointed to the task, the duo regularised the haphazard and 49:47
sporadic variety of cannons currently used by inexperienced French forces. Proper usage 49:53
for each type of gun was specified and a greater level of training and professionalism was 50:00
instilled into a previously relatively neglected arm of the military. In addition, the brothers 50:05
used France’s new fiscal strength to purchase standardised, higher-quality bronze gun barrels. 50:11
Larger bombards were retained for heavier siege duties such as battering down castle 50:18
walls, while smaller caliber guns such as the culverin would be used against infantry 50:23
targets. Recovery of Normandy (1448-1450) 50:29
In Normandy and the formally relinquished County of Maine, it was becoming clear that 50:33
the Duke of York and his military forces in France weren’t going to dance with the conciliatory 50:38
tune of Henry VI’s advisors. To them, it was inevitable that more territory would fall 50:43
if the French weren’t resisted now, and so the garrisons of Maine refused to leave 50:50
their fortresses - such as the capital at Le Mans. This provoked threats of renewed 50:55
warfare with France in late 1447, but the garrisons did hesitantly withdraw from Maine 51:01
in March 1448, further diminishing the English position in now-exposed Normandy. Soon after, 51:08
York was sent to govern Ireland as a means of getting him out of the way and was replaced 51:15
in France by his great rival Edmund Beaufort - Duke of Somerset. The tension in Normandy 51:21
finally came to a climax when the captain of Verneuil - Francois de Surienne, attacked 51:27
a Breton fortress at Fougeres with Suffolk’s backing in March 1449. The town was badly 51:32
sacked and its fall prompted the then-neutral Duke of Brittany Francois I to ask Charles 51:39
VII for help. Somerset refused to apologise for his subordinate’s act and the French 51:45
retaliated by quickly seizing castles at Pont-de-l’Arche, Gerberoy and Conches by late May. France offered 51:51
to exchange Fougeres for these towns, but was refused. This made the resumption of war 51:58
inevitable and it was finally declared at the end of July. 52:04
Charles VII crossed the Loire in August and took personal command of the southernmost 52:08
of four armies which now simultaneously invaded the weakened English lands in Normandy. It 52:15
was a total walkover. On the 8th, French forces took Pont-Audemer, and Somerset’s other 52:22
castles began to fall with alarming frequency - their garrisons having been consistently 52:28
reduced over the decades. A few weeks later on the 26th, the inhabitants of Mantes rose 52:33
against the English, seized control of a gate, and forced the garrison to surrender to Charles’ 52:39
troops. In September, Breton forces completed their conquest of the Cotentin Peninsula south 52:45
of the Grand-vey and handed it over to French royal officials, while at the same time the 52:50
Duke of Alencon took back the city which bore his name, which had been beyond the man’s 52:56
control for decades. On October 16th the king’s personal force - led by Dunois, besieged the 53:01
glorious Anglo-Norman capital at Rouen. Knowing no relief was coming, Somerset surrendered 53:08
the city in less than a week and was allowed to march with his garrison to English-held 53:14
Caen. So driven were the French to complete the reconquest that their operations continued 53:19
into winter, and they eventually managed to recapture the crucial channel ports at Harfleur 53:25
and Honfleur. By the time Charles’ offensive halted, England only retained a small area 53:31
of central-western Normandy around Caen and Bayeaux, in addition to the Cotentin Peninsula’s 53:37
northern segment with Cherbourg as its most important city. 53:43
In England, two of the most powerful figures in the kingdom - Queen Margaret and Suffolk, 53:49
raised a formidable army of 4,500 men and the ships with which to transport them to 53:55
Normandy. Sir Thomas Kyriell was put in command of the force. He was a veteran of the war 54:01
in France and a Knight of the Garter who came from a family of middle-ranking knights which, 54:07
for centuries, had served the kings of England as sheriffs and in other similar roles. However, 54:12
the expedition was delayed because of a lack of ships and the onset of winter. Worse still, 54:17
when the army learned that their second installment of pay was to be postponed, they mutinied 54:24
and killed one of the king’s officials. Suffolk was widely regarded as the cause of 54:30
the unrest through maladministration, and when he attempted to flee across the channel 54:36
to escape his enemies he was assassinated in May of 1450. 54:40
Despite a false start to the campaign, Kyriell and his soldiers sailed from Portsmouth as 54:48
soon as the weather in 1450 permitted, landing at Cherbourg on March 15th. These reinforcements 54:53
instantly boosted the faltering morale of the English in Normandy and led to Kyriell’s 55:00
army receiving a further 1,800 reinforcements from the large nearby garrisons. France’s 55:05
garrison at Valognes realised that it was in danger and requested support from the south, 55:12
but Kyriell pounced too quickly, besieging the castle for three weeks before it finally 55:17
surrendered on April 10th. The squire in charge of the fortification - Abel Rouault, was permitted 55:23
to depart with his garrison, supplies, horses, and possessions in return for the capitulation. 55:29
After learning of the new English invasion, Charles VII sent some of his best units and 55:39
most capable lieutenants to inform and reinforce his commander in the area - Jean de Clermont. 55:44
Having missed the opportunity to save Valognes, he established himself at Carentan on the 55:50
main road that Kyriell would most likely use to move south. There, Clermont sent word to 55:55
the Breton Constable of France - Arthur de Richemont, asking him to move his forces to 56:01
Saint-Lo in case Kyriell marched that way. Meanwhile, the English moved slowly south, 56:06
absorbing manpower, artillery and other siege weapons along the way. French scouts informed 56:13
their commander that rather than passing by his location, Kyriell and the English army 56:18
were instead executing a potentially dangerous, but incredibly well-executed march through 56:24
the low-lying tidal marshlands near the Grand-Vey, which they accomplished on April 14th with 56:29
only minor resistance. Local farmers and other peasants were supplemented by a company of 56:35
men-at-arms, but were easily brushed aside. Matthew Gough - one of the English captains, 56:41
supposedly shouted at them “Mad dogs! We crossed despite you!” After successfully 56:47
getting past the harsh terrain, Kyriell’s army set up camp for the night at a village 56:53
known as Formigny, while Gough was sent ahead to Bayeaux in order to get reinforcements. 56:58
Clermont moved to close the distance with the English at dawn on the 15th and sent another 57:04
message to de Richemont asking to be reinforced. After receiving the call for aid, he too set 57:10
out for Formigny early on the 15th, but wouldn’t reach the field before the fighting began. 57:16
Battle of Formigny (1450) At the English position, Kyriell’s 6,000 57:22
troops spent the morning hours constructing a line of field entrenchments, made up of 57:28
ditches, potholes, earthen palisades, and sharpened stakes to block the main eastward 57:32
road. Accompanying this was a smaller series of fortifications to the east of Formigny, 57:38
they had made the village a makeshift fortress. As midday approached, English outriders returned 57:44
from the west and informed Sir Kyriell that a French army was approaching. In a hurry, 57:51
the English knight had Gough recalled from Bayeaux. Realising he was about to be engaged, 57:56
Kyriell drew up his archer-heavy forces in a battle array. His own 4,500 were placed 58:02
on the right side of the line, anchored on the village of Formigny, while Gough led about 58:09
1,500 troops on the left near the Val stream. Clermont’s 3,000 strong army of men-at-arms, 58:14
mounted crossbowmen and some artillerists began to enter the area shortly after noon, 58:23
led by an elite Scottish vanguard compagnie. When his forces approached the Val, they wisely 58:29
halted about 600 meters away from their enemy, well out of longbow range. At a safe distance, 58:35
the French forces formed up west of a bridge between them and the English, and for three 58:43
hours Clermont’s men remained where they were while the general conferred with his 58:48
advisors. The older captains cautioned restraint, while their younger counterparts urged an 58:53
immediate attack before the English defences grew any stronger. Clermont - who would later 58:59
be known as the ‘Scourge of the English’, opened the battle by sending forward two light 59:05
culverins protected by a few hundred crossbowmen and men-at-arms. When the cannons opened fire, 59:10
stationary English troops suffered heavy casualties from the unexpected artillery fire. 59:17
Matthew Gough reacted first, sending 500 archers across the bridge to attack the small artillery 59:24
position. They drove away the French gunners, captured the culverins, and killed those protecting 59:30
them. Panicked by the setback, Clermont ordered a group of local peasants to scour the countryside 59:36
south of the battlefield in order to find de Richemont; he needed reinforcements as 59:43
soon as possible. At the same time, the French commander sent a larger unit of men-at-arms 59:49
under Pierre de Brézé to reinforce their beleaguered comrades and engage the enemy 59:55
troops. Though this fierce melee started well for the French under Clermont, Kyriell sent 00:00
more reinforcements to bolster Gough’s soldiers and it began to tilt in favour of the numerically 00:05
superior English. Official reports to the French king written only days after the battle 00:11
later state that if Kyriell’s army had launched a full-scale attack at this point, Clermont 00:17
would have been defeated. That attack never came. As the clash went on in the center, 00:23
a small army of around 1,000 men emerged onto the plateau south of the battlefield. The 00:29
English were jubilant, celebrating that reinforcements had arrived to finish the French off from 00:36
the flank. However, as the third force got closer, the sight of French and Breton banners 00:41
made both sides realise what was happening - Arthur de Richemont’s army had arrived 00:48
and Kyriell was now the one in danger of being hit from the rear. 00:53
De Richemont rode quickly with his advance guard to confer with Clermont while the main 00:58
Breton force remained on the English side of the Val. This was tactically problematic 01:05
for Kyriell’s army, but it is likely that his numbers still considerably outstripped 01:10
those of either French commander. In response, Sir Kyriell had Gough’s smaller contingent 01:16
on the left start to redeploy, pivoting to face de Richemont’s main army to the south. 01:22
However, the elite Breton advance guard used the opportunity to fight their way across 01:28
the bridge, slaying six-scores of their English enemy whilst doing so and disrupting Gough’s 01:33
redeployment effort. With disarray now the order of the day among his enemy’s troops, 01:39
the Breton Constable returned to his main army and advanced northeast towards the English 01:45
rear, while at the same time Clermont assaulted their front. 01:50
Also, at the same time, Pierre de Brézé had mounted a few hundred men and rode around 01:55
the field, seizing control of the eastern fortifications and preventing any substantial 02:02
retreat. Kyriell did his best to rally the now disorganised and demoralised English in 02:07
the village, but Brézé charged them from behind while both main armies attacked from 02:14
different angles. To make this worse, the town peasants rose up and joined in the developing 02:19
slaughter. The main English army was totally destroyed, only Gough and Robert Vere survived 02:25
to lead their surviving soldiers back to Bayeaux and Caen respectively. One group of 500 longbowmen 02:32
withdrew to a garden next to the Val and were on their knees begging for mercy. Nevertheless, 02:39
Clermont’s troops slew them anyway. The English commander Sir Thomas Kyriell was taken 02:45
prisoner, along with about 1,200 others, while around 3,800 of the knight’s men perished 02:51
at Formigny. This defeat finally broke the back of England’s 02:59
military hopes in Normandy. Most garrisons had contributed forces to Kyriell’s army 03:06
and his defeat now denuded them of defenders. Just over two months after the triumph of 03:11
France’s armies at Formigny, it had also seized Vire, Avranches, and Bayeaux on May 03:17
16th. In June, Caen was besieged and taken a few weeks later. Charles VII rode north 03:23
and ceremonially entered the city on June 6th. With only little resistance, the Cotentin 03:30
Peninsula city of Cherbourg finally went down on August 22nd, 1450 - all of Normandy was 03:36
now under French control for the first time in almost three decades. 03:43
Recovery of Gascony (1449-1453) The Duke of Somerset’s complete loss of 03:47
northern France in such a blitzkrieg-like manner sent yet another political shockwave 03:51
throughout England and pushed the kingdom closer to civil war. The duke was briefly 03:57
imprisoned in the Tower, and this internal strife only distracted the government from 04:03
dealing with new problems on the continent. France was able to turn its efforts fully 04:08
south towards Gascony with the victory. Back in 1449, local forces subordinate to Charles 04:14
had already captured Cognac, Saint-Megrin, and Mauléon. Meanwhile the Count of Foix 04:22
- a powerful magnate in the south of France, allied with the ascendant king in the same 04:27
year and put his considerable military force to good use, capturing Guiche and 15 other 04:32
castles. Despite this preliminary success, Gascony in its entirety would probably be 04:39
far more difficult to capture and hold than Normandy. It had been a fief of the Kings 04:46
of England for over three centuries compared to Normandy’s thirty years, and most of 04:51
the area’s nobility and population still remained loyal to their long-time rulers. 04:57
There were many reasons for this, but trade was a primary factor. Between 1445 and 1449, 05:02
for example, wine exports to England reached never before seen heights. Gascon merchants 05:11
and lords were making vast profits from their overlords and weren’t keen to see the status 05:17
quo change. Only two months after the fall of Cherbourg, 05:23
in October 1450, French forces opened the attack on Gascony by putting Jonzac under 05:29
siege. The castle fell in short order and the army marched south, clashing with a small 05:35
Anglo-Gascon force outside Bordeaux and crushing it before withdrawing to Angoulême for the 05:42
winter. Campaigning began again in spring 1451 and the French army quickly captured 05:48
Montguyon after a short siege. From that point, just like in the fall of Normandy, Gascon 05:54
castles fell very quickly - Blaye was captured on May 24th, followed by Bourg, Saint-Emilion, 06:01
and Castillon in the five days after that. The speed of the conquest was made possible 06:08
by strong French artillery, in addition to well-executed diplomacy and bribery which 06:13
undermined baronial resistance. A decisive instance of the latter occurred on June 23rd 06:19
when the central city of Bordeaux surrendered without a fight, as its mayor1 received a 06:26
generous pension from the French king as a reward. Just over a month later, Bayonne too 06:32
was captured, and the feuding English could do nothing but watch in horror as their last 06:38
continental possession, save for Calais, slipped away. Unfortunately for the French, they hadn’t 06:43
learned from the Black Prince’s mistake after the Treaty of Bretigny and started levying 06:50
heavy taxation on the newly acquired Gascon territory in order to pay for its defence. 06:55
Not surprisingly this, along with the rapaciousness of French soldiers, meant that resentment 07:02
immediately began to build. At the same time, the Kingdom of England was 07:07
not prepared to let Gascony go without a fight, but military preparations were slow, impeded 07:14
by a deteriorating political situation that seemed to reach its climax in early 1452. 07:22
Richard of York owned vast estates on the Welsh borders, and it was there while he was 07:29
in Ireland that the tenants rose up in revolt against Henry VI in February. The rebels persuaded 07:34
their lord to return from his quasi-exile and put an end to the queen’s regime. An 07:41
army quickly gathered around York when he crossed back into England and he began moving 07:47
towards London. The Lancastrians mustered a force of their own and faced off against 07:52
York at Dartford. Rather than attacking, the Duke of York presented Henry with a list of 07:57
grievances and demands which included the arrest of Edmund Beaufort - the Duke of Somerset 08:03
and York’s bitter rival who was accused of badly mismanaging the defence of France 08:09
in previous years. The weak monarch initially agreed to the demand, but the power behind 08:15
his throne - Margaret of Anjou, intervened and eventually forced York to back down and 08:22
reaffirm his loyalty to the crown. Somerset was left in charge of the government. While 08:27
this was going on, indentures had managed to raise an army of some 3,000 troops under 08:34
the command of a sixty-five-year-old John Talbot - the Earl of Shrewsbury. Setting the 08:39
stage for his attack was the situation in Gascony. Unrest had turned to subterfuge and 08:45
envoys reached London in 1452 inviting the English back and offering to provide assistance 08:51
if they returned. After English ships swept their French counterparts 08:57
off the seas, Talbot audaciously sailed the long distance to Gascony and disembarked on 09:04
the Medoc Peninsula on October 17th. Less than a week later, the pre-planned anti-French 09:11
uprising in Bordeaux led to the city’s capitulation. Most other castles in western Gascony fell 09:17
by the end of the year, save a few holdouts. It was obvious that Talbot’s bold attack 09:24
had taken Charles VII totally by surprise, as his forces had been shifted to Normandy 09:30
in order to counter a possible invasion there. The English received 4,000 additional troops 09:36
and supplies from home during the winter while Charles, enraged at the Gascon treachery, 09:42
hurried to send advanced forces south to reinforce those castles still under French control, 09:48
while he prepared to lead an invasion of the recalcitrant province in person. In early 09:54
June 1453, four separate, smaller armies began to muster at different points along the frontier 10:00
with Gascony, preparing to invade on multiple fronts. Two southern armies assembled in Languedoc 10:07
under the Count de Clermont and Gaston IV - Count of Foix, who prepared his forces nearby 10:14
at Béarn. In the north, a third army commanded by Marshals de Jalonges and Loheac readied 10:20
to march from around Angoulême. Charles VII headed a strategic reserve army stationed 10:27
in the Lusignan region. The king made sure that all of the contingents were well supplied 10:33
with siege engines and gunpowder artillery, particularly the northern one at Angoulême, 10:38
which was accompanied by Charles’ artillery master Jean Bureau. 10:44
Battle of Castillon (1443) The combined French advance began almost simultaneously 10:48
in early June. In the south, Foix and Clermont marched in close cooperation from the start, 10:54
moving north towards Bordeaux until the latter received a message from Talbot offering battle. 11:00
Being close enough to help, Foix reinforced his comrade to face the challenge together, 11:07
but this made the English commander withdraw to Bordeaux. The two forces subsequently split 11:12
up and remained near the city in order to deal with any English sally. The northern 11:19
army meanwhile began a methodical thrust through the Dordogne valley, approaching the city 11:24
of Castillon from the east in mid-July 1453. When Charles heard of the army’s progress 11:30
at his base at Saint-Jean-d’Angely, the king ordered it to besiege the city, which 11:37
was at the time held by about 50 men-at-arms and 350 archers. In contrast, the assaulting 11:42
army was a relatively standard one, about 8,000 men strong but with an especially formidable 11:49
siege train. Castillon itself was a strongly fortified town with the fast-flowing Dordogne 11:56
River in the south - running east to west, and extensive forests to the north. In a clearing 12:03
on the edge of this woodland, surrounded on three sides by trees was the Priory of Saint-Florent, 12:09
located on elevated ground. Rather than encircling and cutting off Castillon 12:16
with fortifications as in a traditionally conducted siege, Jean Bureau - who was put 12:23
in overall command of conducting the operation, didn’t want to be trapped in a pincer between 12:29
Talbot and the garrison if English forces moved to relieve the city. Instead, he sent 12:34
a thousand crossbowmen to hold the priory while he supervised the army’s 700 engineers 12:40
in constructing a fortified artillery park on the Plain of Colles, made up of 300 guns 12:47
- both heavy and light, operated by 700 gunners. To protect the weapons, defensive ditches 12:53
were dug on three sides, backed by raised earthen ramparts topped with formidable timber 13:00
defences. To screen the open northern flank of his enclosure, Bureau sent a thousand Bretons 13:06
to hold the village of Capitourlan. In Bordeaux, Talbot received an urgent letter from the 13:13
English garrison in Castillon, which led to immense pressure from the Gascon city leaders 13:19
to go out and relieve it. Possibly before he was ready, Talbot marched out with 6,000 13:24
English infantry, 2,000 Gascons, and 1,000 mounted archers and men-at-arms to do just 13:31
that. After bypassing a few of their own towns and marching through quiet forested paths 13:38
in the Hills of Horable to maintain surprise, the aging Talbot’s Anglo-Gascon vanguard 13:44
of 1,300 mounted troops assembled near the priory at dawn on July 17th, 1453. When formed 13:50
up, they burst out from the forest and attacked the priory from an unexpected direction, killing 13:59
120 of the French missile troops and capturing it after a brief, but fierce fight. The remainder 14:05
were harried in their retreat by the English cavalry until some of their own horse came 14:12
in support. With that, Talbot’s forces were pushed back but managed to get valuable information 14:17
about Bureau’s artillery enclosure which was reported to the commander, whose main 14:24
force had just reached the priory, its morale high from the vanguard’s initial easy victory. 14:29
Talbot initially decided not to follow up his attack immediately, believing that his 14:38
troops needed to rest after the long march and initial skirmish. However, at the artillery 14:42
park, Bureau was preparing for a fight by dismounting all of his horsemen5 and sending 14:48
the horses away with their grooms. The movement of such a vast amount of horses kicked up 14:54
a cloud of dust which was spotted by English scouts and misinterpreted as a French retreat. 14:59
When they reported back to Talbot that the enemy army was getting away, the commander 15:07
reversed his judgment and decided to resume the assault, against the advice of a capable 15:12
subordinate - Sir Thomas Evringham. It is said that the Earl swore to his personal chaplain 15:18
that he could not hear Christian mass until he had defeated the French army. With promises 15:24
of loot at the enemy camp given, Talbot led his arrayed army along the northern bank of 15:31
the Dordogne towards Bureau’s fortification, speeding ahead with his mounted advance units 15:37
while the main body of infantry followed up in the rear. Their approach was spotted by 15:43
French outriders who reported the incoming force to Bureau, while they were also followed 15:48
by some supply ships in the river. As the English vanguard turned 90 degrees left to 15:54
face the artillery park, Bureau was in the process of concentrating his 300 small cannons 15:59
- mainly culverins and ribauldequins, on the southern rampart, facing Talbot's vanguard. 16:05
The latter ordered his troops to dismount and fight on foot, but the completely unarmoured 16:12
English commander - who was so unprotected because of his oath to never ‘bear arms’ 16:17
against Charles VII ever again, remained in the saddle. 16:22
Once again Evringham advised caution against attacking such a well-prepared position, instead 16:29
suggesting that it be starved out. Talbot refused and overruled him, fearing that any 16:34
hesitation might harm his reputation. Seeing that Bureau hadn’t yet finished moving all 16:40
the cannons, Talbot ordered Evringham to lead the first change. With a cry of ‘Saint George!’ 16:46
he led the first attack, advancing across the field and assaulting the ramparts. At 16:53
such close range, the French light artillery inflicted heavy casualties on Evringham’s 16:58
men, supposedly killing six men with a single shot. The leader himself managed to get to 17:04
the top of the wall but was shot and killed by one of the French culverins. Despite the 17:10
losses, fighting on the artillery’s park’s southern edge went on. The main body of several 17:16
thousand Anglo-Gascon infantry was now coming up whose commander - Lord Kendall, was ordered 17:22
against the enclosure’s right flank. Because the troops were coming in unit by unit, the 17:28
attack commenced piecemeal, with contingents being fed into the fight as they arrived6. 17:34
Now reinforced by the infantry, Talbot’s vanguard troops received a morale boost and 17:40
attacked with renewed ferocity, inflicting casualties of their own but suffering badly 17:45
from the French culverin fire. Though Talbot’s numbers were larger than Bureau’s, the latter’s 17:51
strong fortification stalled the English attacks. After an hour of grinding and inconclusive 17:57
combat on the ramparts, however, French forces were thinning and those who remained were 18:03
tiring. But at that moment, the 1,000 Bretons marched onto the battlefield from the northern 18:09
hills, having received a message from Bureau earlier in the day. While their footmen streamed 18:15
into the fortified artillery park and reinforced the beleaguered defenders, the Breton cavalry 18:21
swept around the eastern trenches and crashed into Talbot’s exposed right wing. Wreathed 18:27
in smoke and noise given off by the French gunpowder weapons, the English were taken 18:33
totally by surprise. 18:39
The aged earl turned to meet the assault but was wounded in the arm by a projectile. That 18:43
wasn’t the end of it. Seeing the English struck in the flank, French forces inside 18:49
the fortification launched a counterattack from the front, some of them even remounting 18:55
to do so. What happened next is unclear and varies in the sources, but it seems like Talbot’s 19:00
lines began to break, routing towards the Dordogne. While this happened, the commander 19:07
himself rallied a small contingent alongside his son and acted as a rearguard so his army 19:13
could get away. However, a cannon shot the earl’s horse out from under him and trapped 19:19
its rider under it. A family legend claims that while trapped, Talbot urged his son to 19:25
flee, stating “Leave me, the day belongs to the enemy, there is no disgrace in flight, 19:32
this is your first battle.” In what was perhaps the last gasp of chivalry the medieval 19:37
age had to offer, the son refused and was killed alongside his father - who died from 19:43
an ax to the skull. When the English commander’s banner fell, the army lost heart and totally 19:49
collapsed. Some soldiers drowned attempting to cross the Dordogne at Rauzon ford, others 19:56
were run down by the victorious Breton horsemen, while about a thousand found refuge in Castillon 20:02
itself. The Anglo-Gascon casualties are uncertain, ranging from a low of 500 to a high of 4,000, 20:08
while French losses were quite light in comparison. When Jean Bureau found Talbot’s corpse on 20:17
the field, he had the old soldier given a burial with full honours. Similarly, when 20:23
his banner and collar of office were given to Charles VII, the king remarked “God have 20:28
mercy on a good knight.” Talbot had never broken his oath. 20:34
Castillon was taken on July 20th and the French king even rode with his army to quell a small 20:40
internal squabble. That strife was nothing compared to Gascony which, despite stubborn 20:47
resistance, was falling one castle at a time. Bordeaux was put under siege and ten weeks 20:54
later, after being strangled and battered from both land and sea, finally fell to Charles 21:00
VII. On October 19th, 1453, French banners were raised above the city and the English 21:06
in Gascony were forced to leave. 21:15
Aftermath With the second capitulation of Bordeaux, 21:18
the Hundred Years War came to an effective end, although contemporaries were unaware 21:22
of this. Of the great Angevin Empire that had spanned from the English Channel to the 21:26
Pyrenees, only Calais and a few satellite forts remained in Plantagenet hands. England 21:31
went from a state with a continental element to a purely insular one. No treaty was signed 21:37
in 1453, and the two kingdoms remained in a state of war, as French privateers would 21:42
continue to raid the English coast for prisoners to ransom, and sizable garrisons were kept 21:48
in Normandy and Gascony to prevent further English expeditions and to quell dissent in 21:53
the newly integrated provinces. Only in 1475 did this state of war actually conclude; in 21:59
that year, the first English army to invade France since Talbot's touched Calais with 22:06
the stated goal to divide up the French Realm with the Burgundians and Brettons, but as 22:10
the French and English army faced off, the Treaty of Picquigny between Edward IV of England 22:15
and Louis XI of France was signed. This was officially a seven-year truce but became the 22:20
de facto peace treaty that ended the war. In exchange for a sizeable yearly stipend 22:26
and an upfront payment, the English would leave France, and both sides would not support 22:32
the other's internal rebels. The peace would be remarkably durable and last until 1492, 22:37
and no English King would seriously attempt to reclaim the French throne, although they 22:44
would still style themselves Rex Franciae until the Napoleonic era. The Pale of Calais 22:48
would instead be lost in the closing years of the Italian Wars, when in 1558, a lighting 22:54
attack by the French took most of the ring of fortresses around Calais and forced the 22:59
city to surrender in a week, kicking the English out from the continent for good. 23:04
The immediate political effects were acutely felt in England. The Lancastrian throne had 23:08
always been weak after the death of Henry V, as the late king was the son of a usurper 23:16
and left his infant son, Henry VI, as the sole male heir. It was thanks to the regency 23:21
of the Duke of Bedford and his connections with the House of Burgundy that the English 23:27
had managed to keep a hold over northern France. When the king, a shy and weak personality, 23:31
came of age, he did not give any leadership to the country, and his rule was overshadowed 23:37
by court factionalism between different family members and his wife, Margaret of Anjou. In 23:42
late 1453, Henry VI fell into a catatonic state, completely unable to rule. This exacerbated 23:47
a political struggle between Richard of York and Edmund of Somerset, who was temporarily 23:55
detained. The struggle culminated in 1455, when it degenerated into civil war at the 24:00
Battle of Saint Albans, marking the beginning of the War of the Roses, which we have already 24:06
covered in a previous video. Many of the grievances that were the causes of the civil war can 24:11
be traced back to the conduct of the Hundred Years' War and the financial and territorial 24:16
losses. Also, Edward III had created duchies for his sons during his reign, which had given 24:21
royal princes enormous wealth and following that could threaten the position of the King, 24:28
as the subsequent civil war would show. King Charles VII of France had mostly pushed 24:33
the English out of the continent, but he did not feel secure. Local supporters had supported 24:40
every English invasion, whether from Flanders, Normandy or Brittany or during periods of 24:46
internal conflict such as the civil war between the Armagnacs and Burgundians. The different 24:51
provinces that composed the kingdom and their rulers looked much more at their own interests 24:56
than those of the kingdom as a whole, and they had the threat of opening up to an English 25:01
to pursue these goals. The King was acutely aware of this. A Gascon noble was executed 25:05
in 1454 after plotting to capture Bayonne in the name of the English, while the lands 25:11
of the Dukes of Alençon and Armagnac were confiscated in the following years, as they 25:17
were conspiring with the English or were likely to do so. Calais wasn't attacked both because 25:21
of its easily defensible terrain and position but also because of the uncertain support 25:26
of the Dukes of Burgundy. The successor of Charles VII, Louis XI, embarked 25:31
on a centralization effort to further curtail the autonomy of the appanaged nobles and intended 25:39
to absorb his main rivals, the Duchies of Brittany and Burgundy. Notably, the dukes 25:44
of Burgundy, Philip the Good and his son Charles were formidable adversaries to the French 25:49
royal power. They spearheaded the noble uprising of the League of the Public Weal in 1465, 25:54
supported the Yorkist side in the English Civil War against the French-backed Lancastrian 26:01
one and facilitated the English landing of 1475. The Burgundian house died out in 1477, 26:05
allowing the Crown to absorb much of their French holding and would lead to a century-long 26:13
conflict with the Habsburg family, while Brittany would be integrated during the subsequent 26:17
generation following the Mad War. Other princely appanages such as Anjou and Orleans were reabsorbed 26:22
into the royal domain by the end of the century. The Treaty at Formigny had taken away the 26:29
ability of the Princes to threaten the King with an external invasion credibly, and the 26:34
risks of being tried for treason and executed showed that the nobility didn't have the same 26:39
political freedom as before. Charles of Bourbon would attempt something similar during the 26:44
Italian Wars in the 1520s but failed also because of the lack of support from other 26:49
members of the nobility. Still, the French nobility would not lose all its influence, 26:54
as once the monarchy found itself without a strong king after Henry II's death, the 26:59
country fell again into civil war, this time with religion as the fault line but with factions 27:04
headed by great noble houses. The French Kings would use their newly found stability and 27:10
power to venture into foreign expeditions, which would begin sixty years of conflict 27:15
against the Spanish-Imperial Von Habsburg dynasty for the control of Italy and the hegemony 27:20
over Europe, that we have covered in our series on the Italian Wars. 27:25
The transition from a feudal system to a more centralized one can be observed particularly 27:32
in taxation and army recruitment. These developments took place in different capacities in most 27:36
of Western Europe, but the War characterised the paths of England and France. During the 27:42
1430s, Charles VII managed to greatly increase taxation by annually summoning the General 27:47
Estates to demand taxes. In 1439, he issued an ordonnance proclaiming that only the king 27:53
was entitled to raise troops and taxes, threatening the autonomy of the princes who rebelled in 28:00
1440 during the "Praguerie" and in 1442 at a meeting at Nevers, where a group of princes 28:06
attempted to wrangle away power from the crown unsuccessfully, as the King had the support 28:12
of the towns, of the Church and his minister of lower birth and managed to quell them with 28:17
light concessions. Crucially, Charles managed to impose the principle of permanent taxation 28:22
during his reign without the need to have it accepted by the estates, leveraging the 28:27
aides and tailles after the war's end, although regional differences in privileges made taxation 28:32
heterogeneous. Also, during the truce in the 1440s, he created the compagnies d'ordonnance, 28:38
professional permanent armies fully funded by the king's tax revenue, which would become 28:45
the backbone of the army that fought against the nobles in the 1460s and 80s and invaded 28:49
Italy in 1494. England had already been quite centralised for its time before and during 28:54
the war, although the power of the Parliament increased as the kings became more desperate 29:01
for taxes, and it would maintain a constraint on the monarchies in the following centuries. 29:05
Because of this and its isolated geography, the English monarchy would not have a standing 29:11
army until Cromwell, while most states developed them during the sixteenth century. Another 29:16
critical development in warfare was the introduction of gunpowder, with cannons becoming an evermore 29:22
important element in sieges as the war progressed. The Hundred Years War left a stronger national 29:27
identity in both countries, fostered by mutual antagonism. The war brought the state closer 29:36
to the population with the high taxation and broad recruitment of archers, so the population 29:42
was more invested as a whole in the war than what a Burgundian might have been. Within 29:48
a generation, the English nobility dropped the use of French, which had been their mother 29:53
tongue, in favour of English. France had a long history of regional identities that frustrated 29:58
the ability of the French king, but a century of war and crisis weakened these borders, 30:04
allowing for more power of the central state to spread to the peripheries. The French identity 30:10
was reinforced in decades of war, plundering and occupation of garrisons. While in the 30:15
first half of the war, the population's hatred was generally against soldiers, following 30:21
the battle of Agincourt, this hatred was directed against the "English enemy." 30:26
The scars of the war would endure on the population of France. First, as with most of Europe, 30:33
the Black Death devastated both countries. Then, after a relatively long truce following 30:39
the Carolinian period, the war sparked up again with the Lancastrian period. The regions 30:45
that became the battlefield, particularly in northern France, felt the effect for a 30:50
century and would spend decades to recover as villages were left depopulated and fields 30:55
were reclaimed by forest. The regions that recovered the fastest were those around Paris, 31:00
where large churches and monastic orders had enough capital to invest in rebuilding villages 31:06
and cutting wood. Cities managed to mostly escape the worst thanks to their walls, although 31:11
they had to deal with the destruction of their suburbs and the arrival of refugees from the 31:17
countryside. When the war ended, some cities were fast to surpass the prewar population. 31:22
England was not ravaged nearly as much as France, although many coastal raids remained 31:29
in the common consciousness, and the threat of Scottish attacks was ever-present. What 31:34
changed most for the country was their cut off from their biggest export market, wool. 31:39
The wool trade had been nationalised during the reign of Edward III, and the monarchy 31:44
was able to control its export in Calais as it was the only source of high-quality wool 31:49
in northern Europe. With this control, it became a foreign policy tool, with exports 31:54
being blocked to those countries hostile to the King, such as the Low Countries and Castille, 32:00
during various periods. What had been an extremely important revenue for the crown became less 32:05
reliant as it was used as a foreign policy tool and with the growth of the local textile 32:11
industry. The loss of Gascony, which for centuries had been part of the English Crown had been 32:15
damaging in particular for individuals who had invested in land or had been assigned 32:21
titles, and the trade of Gascon wine halted following 1453, but it would resume a few 32:26
decades later. The Hundred Years War was the longest series 32:32
of Medieval conflicts and probably the period's most famous war, with surprising reversals, 32:38
fascinating figures, grandiose battles and effects that were felt in all of Western Europe. 32:44
It shaped the trajectory that both France and England would take. France came out stronger, 32:49
with a more centralised state and would be one of the most important actors in European 32:55
politics in the following centuries, while England was relegated to its island and weakened 33:00
its connection to the continent. 33:05
Thanks again to War Thunder for sponsoring this video - enter PvP for all skill levels 33:08
in this massive vehicle combat game on PC or consoles, and make sure to grab our large 33:13
free bonus pack with premium features - get it all via our link down in the description. 33:18
These long videos are very difficult to make, so please like, share, comment and subscribe. 33:24
More long videos on many interesting topics are on the way, so make sure you are subscribed 33:30
and have pressed the bell button to see them. Recently we have started releasing weekly 33:34
patron and YouTube member exclusive content, consider joining their ranks via the link 33:39
in the description or button under the video to watch these weekly videos, learn about 33:44
our schedule, get early access to our videos, access our private discord, and much more. 33:48
This is the Kings and Generals channel, and we will catch you on the next one. 33:54

– English Lyrics

🔥 "" isn’t just for listening – open the app to dive into hot vocab and boost your listening skills!
By
Viewed
5,902,090
Language
Learn this song

Lyrics & Translation

[English]
Welcome back, history enthusiasts, to another exciting journey through the annals of time!
Today, we delve into the epic and tumultuous saga known as the Hundred Years' War. This
century-spanning conflict between the kingdoms of England and France was a clash filled with
daring knights, cunning tactics, and epic battles that would shape the course of European
history. The Hundred Years' War can be divided into three distinct phases, each with its
own unique character. The first phase, called Edwardian, featured the battles of Crécy
and Poitiers, which saw the English longbowmen rise to prominence, wreaking havoc on the
French forces with their deadly arrows as the legends of Edward III and the Black Prince
emerged. The second, Carolinian phase, started with a balance between two sides and soon
spilled in Spain and beyond, immortalizing John of Gaunt and Bertran du Guesclin, as
well as the English chevauchée and the French professional troops, with the battles of Cocherel
and Pontvallain. The third - Lancastrian phase, started with a devastating English victory
at Agincourt by king Henry V. A civil war within France between the Burgundians and
the Armagnacs began, but the country was saved by the famous heroine Joan of Arc, who turned
the tide at Orleans, allowing prince Charles to regain the throne and then win the war
with the battles of Patay, Formigny and Castillon, marking the end of this epic conflict and
the reclamation of French territories. We are going to talk about all this in this video,
so, buckle up for an exhilarating ride through history, as we explore the Hundred Years'
War, its main battles, and the incredible stories of various characters that make it
one of the most epic chapters in the chronicle of warfare. Let's embark on this journey together
and relive the battles and legends of the past!
England in 1066, his status as a vassal of France’s Capetian kings gave rise to a paradoxical
situation in Western Europe. The monarchs of England now held ancestral territories
on the continent as a vassal of the French kings while also being rulers of a strong
realm. Sometimes they controlled even larger territories in France than their overlords,
a trend which reached its zenith between 1154 and 1204 when the Angevins ruled more than
half of the country. This didn’t last for too long however, as a succession of strong
French kings beginning with Philip II Augustus gradually conquered more territory, and by
1224 all English possessions on the continent, save for Gascony in the southwest. This narrow
strip of maritime territory had grown prosperous under English rule and developed into an important
source of royal income through the wine trade, often raising more in annual revenue than
England itself. Gascony’s population valued the connection it had with the island monarchy,
and were not ‘French’ as we know the French in our time. The duchy’s language in the
middle-ages was a separate Gascon tongue, and its people had little to no ties with
the people of northern France or its Capetian monarchy. Contemporary author Jean Froissart
goes so far as to call the inhabitants ‘the English’.
In 1259 King Henry III was forced to sign the Treaty of Paris, in which he renounced
his claims on most continental lands but was confirmed in his status as overlord of Gascony,
but only as a vassal of the French kings, to whom was obliged to pay homage. This is
widely thought to be one of the factors which made the Hundred Years’ War inevitable.
Despite the peace, a number of dynastic and territorial wars over the next half-century
ratcheted up the tension between England and France even more, giving both sides experience
in raising armies and waging war. This state of affairs probably would’ve continued for
a long time, but on January 31st 1328 Charles IV - last king of the main branch of the Capetian
dynasty, died without a male heir and left his kingdom in a dynastic crisis. Despite
the fact that the English king Edward III Plantagenet was a nephew of the dead king,
the French lords decided that his cousin Philip of Valois, which was the cadet branch of the
Capetian dynasty, would inherit the throne. To justify it, they cited the ancient Salic
Law which prevented women from inheriting any land, a ruling which affected Edward because
he was related to Charles IV through his mother Isabella. Edward at the time was young and
England was under control of Isabella and her lover Roger Mortimer, so in 1329 he paid
homage to Philip VI. A year later, the now majority-age Edward and his supporters slew
the despised Roger Mortimer and exiled Isabella to Norfolk, which allowed him to assume control
of his kingdom. The newly minted English king marched north in 1333 and crushed France’s
Scottish allies at Halidon Hill, leading David II to seek refuge in Paris at his ally’s
invitation, who then announced that any future talks must take Scotland’s interests into
account. Edward was not amused, and thereafter considered the French king - his nominal overlord,
an adversary. This is probably what led England’s king
to grant the fugitive French count Robert de Artois refuge in 1336. He had been found
guilty of poisoning his aunt in a dispute over the inheritance of the eponymous County
of Artois, condemned to death and then chased out of France. Robert arrived in London and
was warmly welcomed by Edward III, who granted him an Earldom, a few castles and stipends
despite the fact that Philip VI had declared himself a foe of any who harboured the criminal.
When Philip sent a demand to Edward through the Seneschal of Aquitaine ordering his vassal
to surrender Artois, the demand was rejected and both parties began preparations for war.
Since Robert was actually in England, where Philip VI technically had no jurisdiction
over Edward, rather than in French territory, the order was viewed to have no legal legitimacy,
which further displayed the king-vassal paradox created by the Norman conquest of England.
All of these tensions came to a head on May 24th 1337. On that day, Philip declared that
Aquitaine no longer belongs to Edward ‘because of the many excesses, rebellious and disobedient
acts committed by the King of England and against Us and Our Royal Majesty’, in particular
citing his granting of haven to Robert Artois. The king then called his feudal lords to summon
to war - the so-called arriere ban and this is widely seen as the beginning of the Hundred
Years’ War, despite the lack of actual declaration. Instead, it was the culmination of many growing
tensions - such as the gradual centralisation of government, the unworkable nature of the
Plantagenet’s vassal status and other factors. Start of the Edwardian phase
The conflict began on two fronts almost immediately as the French began raiding an under-garrisoned
Gascony. While that was happening in the south, a cash-strapped Edward III crossed the channel
into Flanders - England’s closest commercial partner through the lucrative wool trade,
and purchased the Holy Roman Emperor’s Ludwig IV allegiance, but didn’t gain too much
benefit from the expense. After even being forced to sell the royal crown of England
off for funds, Edward launched a campaign into France with around 12,000 troops and
eventually faced off against Philip and his army - who outnumbered him 2:1, at Flamengerie
in October. After a tense standoff, Edward retreated back into friendly territory and
Philip didn’t pursue him. Though it was brief, the 1339 campaign was
nightmarish for the local populations in Edward’s wake. Medieval military strategy was to inflict
as much carnage against hostile cities and agriculture as possible, which would weaken
the enemy government, economy and ultimately hamstring its ability to wage war. The English
king had seen the effectiveness of such tactics especially in rich and densely populated lands
such as those in northern France, and so the notorious chevauchée was born. While not
yet fully developed, these chevauchées were low-cost raids, using limited resources with
the deliberate aim of systematically devastating and lowering the productivity of territories
through which the raiders marched, all the while enriching the invader and weakening
the allegiance between the conquered and their king. As the Hundred Years’ War progressed,
the utility of this strategy was to prove itself indisposable. By the time 1340 began
though, Edward’s campaign had left the king even more monetarily destitute than ever,
but this didn’t stop him from formally proclaiming himself King of England and France in Ghent
during January of that year. The situation in the channel wasn’t going
in Edward’s favour. Ever since 1336, English coastal towns3 had continuously fallen victim
to seaborne raids from French attacks. While the Plantagenet king’s own captains often
managed to retaliate with equal rapacity, Philip VI had the larger navy, and there was
a real possibility of England being invaded. Edward III therefore returned to England two
months after his coronation in Flanders. The fact that he owed money to prominent creditors
in the area also provided adequate reason to get off the continent.
Battle of Sluys (1340) and Battle of Saint Omer (1340)
After making landfall, the king raised a new tax and immediately began assembling new forces
for the war. Reinforcements and ships - mainly converted merchant vessels known as ‘cogs’,
were assembled at Orwell in Suffolk, ready for the attack. The French fleet, which had
wreaked havoc upon the English shores with Castillian and Genoese support, had suffered
heavy losses in a surprise attack and could no longer organise raids on the English coast,
so they instead limited themselves to defend their shores. To help in this endeavour, Philip
ordered the creation of an armada and had it sent to Sluys, the most important port
in Flanders, to cut off Edward from his mainland allies. When his fleet was ready, the English
king announced against the advice of many of his close officials that he was going to
attack France’s 200 vessel-strong armada, which was anchored in modern-day Belgium,
and destroy it. In defiance of those members of his entourage who decried the apparently
foolhardy naval assault, Edward III proclaimed that “I shall cross the sea, and those who
are afraid may stay at home!”. He set sail on June 22nd 1340 and reached the outskirts
of the estuary of the Zwin river in the afternoon of the following day.
The French fleet anchored outside Sluys was composed of 6 Genoese galleys, 22 oar barges,
7 royal sailing ships, 167 merchant ships and 11 Spanish and Flemish allies, for a total
of 212 vessels manned by 19000 sailors, 500 crossbowmen and 150 men at arms. It was commanded
by two knights, Nicholas Béhuchet and Hugh Quiéret, both without any naval experience,
The English fleet was composed of three warships and around 120 to 160 Cogs but had more men
trained in the art of war: exact numbers are unknown but high estimates put the combatants
at 4000 men at arms and 12000 archers.
The French fleet was drawn up in three lines across the mouth of the Zwin, with the biggest
vessels in the first line, though their tight formation came at a cost in manoeuvrability.
Edward’s spies had informed him of the French formation, describing it as “like a great
wood”. The King decided to attack in the early afternoon of the following day, the
24th. With the tide and winds in their favour and the sun in their back, the English fleet
advanced in three rows with the bigger ships in the front, having one vessel filled with
men-at-arms for every two hosting longbowmen. The French ships, already in a tight spot,
had, while anchored, drifted eastward removing even more space for manoeuvre, so they could
not make use of their second lines. As the two frontlines crashed into each other at
3 pm, the English longbowmen rained arrows from a distance upon their adversaries from
wooden towers and crows nests purposely built on the trade cogs. Standing on a lower level,
sun in their eyes and armed with slower shooting and less accurate crossbows, the French shooters
couldn't do anything and were riddled with arrows or they jumped overboard to escape
the mayhem. Once a French ship was weakened it would be entangled with hooks and swarmed
by English soldiers, making short work of the defenders and capturing the ship, among
which were the Christopher and the Edward, two English royal vessels recently taken by
the French. The Genoese galleys, who had protested the approach to the battle, fled swiftly when
the situation turned sour for the French.
After four hours of fighting, the French front line had sunk or been captured and the English
advanced upon the smaller vessels of the second line, gaining an even greater advantage. At
the same time, many flemish boats set sail from local ports and attacked the French lines
from behind: it was a complete disaster for the Valois fleet. By nightfall, the battle
ended: the French had lost either to the English or to the sea 190 vessels, with only 23 managing
to escape during the night. No quarter was given to the captives and many Frenchmen drowned
or were killed by the locals on the shore: the loss of life was between 16.000 and 18.000
men, and it is said that only Philip VI’s jester dared to inform him of the disaster.
The English lost only a few ships, but the loss of men was quite substantial.
The English victory was crushing for French morale. The French Army had campaigned in
the Schlecht Valley in early 1340 against the Count of Hainaut and Flemish rebels and
now had to move to Arras to cover the entrances to the French kingdom. Edward decided to attack
northern France in a two pronged attack with his Flemish and Imperial allies: the king
himself would lead the bigger contingent to Tournai and besiege it, while a second army
placed under the command of Robert d’Artois would be sent to Saint-Omer, as it was believed
he still had many allies in the region.
D’Artois arrived in the vicinity of Saint-Omer on the 16th of July, but he had been preceded
the previous day by Eudes, Duke of Burgundy and Count of Arras. The Duke reinforced the
town and would be followed a few days later by the Count of Armagnac, bringing the number
of the defenders up to 3000 men at arms and a few thousand militias. Robert d’Artois
was accompanied by 1000 longbowmen, 10 to 15 thousand poorly-disciplined Flemings and
a few hundred men at arms, who razed the town of Arques and made camp there. By the 26th
Robert knew that the main French army was approaching so he offered battle to the garrison,
hoping to draw them out. He placed himself on the right wing with the archers behind
him, while the centre and the left flank were manned by Flemish soldiers from minor towns
of southern Flanders, with a contingent in reserve. In front of them, he ordered camouflaged
obstacles to be built against cavalry charges. The Duke of Burgundy had ordered to stay behind
the walls, as he knew the King would soon arrive, but after a few hours, a contingent
of eager knights with part of the garrison sortied out and attacked the flemish left
flank. The French were swiftly repulsed, in part thanks to the defensive positions, but
once the Flemish began to pursue them they regrouped and charged again, beginning a vicious
melee that lasted all afternoon. Seeing this, the Duke of Burgundy and the Count of Armagnac
decided to join the fray and they burst out of the gates. The Count and his retinue of
300 heavy armoured knights smashed into the flemish left side, decisively cutting them
to pieces. The second line began to flee back to the camp and was pursued and cut down,
with around 8000 perishing. Meanwhile, the Duke of Burgundy went towards the right flank
where the English were positioned. Seeing their approach, Rober d’Artois ordered a
charge against the Burgundians who were surprised. After the initial contact, the French men
at arms were forced to fall back to the safety of their walls, where the garrison could support
them, but the Duke suffered heavy losses. While returning to camp at nightfall after
their victory, the English crossed paths with the jubilant French who had just pillaged
the enemy camp. It was dark and both sides were too tired to continue the fighting so
they just passed each other, where a surprised Robert d’Artois could attest to the massacre
and loss of the camp. The day after, he had to follow his fleeing allies and he returned
in good order to Edward.
Following the Battle at Saint-Omer, the French army slowly approached Tournai and encamped
at Beauvines by the start of September. Edward and his allies had besieged the town of Tournai
from the 23rd of July, battering the walls with siege equipment, assaulting the walls
and raiding the countryside, but the town stood firm. With his enemies in the vicinity
but strapped for cash, Edward wanted to confront his enemy, but his allies were less keen to
do so. After some weeks of negotiation, the siege was lifted by the 24th and the Truce
of Esplechin was signed. Back in England, Edward was confronted by his many creditors
and he lashed after his tax collectors and ministers.
Breton Civil War (1341-1343) At this point, the Hundred Years’ War transformed
into a proxy war when Duke John III of Brittany died in April of 1341. In the previous year,
the old childless duke had promised the duchy to both his half-brother John of Monfort and
to the French noble Charles of Blois, married to his niece Jeanne de Penthièvre. Thus,
when he passed away, both Charles and John claimed the throne and this made the ensuing
civil war inevitable. The one who made the first move was Monfort by entering the capital
of Nantes in May 1341 and taking possession of the ducal treasury. He then took control
of the eastern part of the duchy, while the central and northern regions were ruled by
great feudal nobles and were out of his reach. Generally, the duchy’s merchants and its
peasantry largely supported John, while the higher nobility sided with Chalres. The garrisons
of the breton towns were confused about the situation and did not know what to do, some
opened their gates while others resisted. By the end of the summer Monfort was in control
of much of the duchy. The French king was in the beginning uncertain on what to do,
more preoccupied with preparing for the impending end of the truce with the English, which would
be extended for another year. Still, rumors that John of Montfort would pay homage to
the English king pushed him to have the Parisian parliament declare the duchy in favour of
Charles of Blois and he prepared for an invasion of Brittany, thus pushing Monfort further
into English hands, though no help materialized that year.
In Autumn 1341 a strong French army gathered in the Loire valley and advanced towards the
town of Champtoceaux, laying siege to it. Montfort rode out with his retinue to relieve
the city, but after two days of bloodshed the Breton nobleman had to retreat. After
capturing Champtoceaux, the french army advanced down the valley until they reached the Breton
capital of Nantes, where a short siege ensued, but once the citizens themselves threatened
to rebel, Monfort had to surrender himself to his adversaries, who after failed negotiations
threw him in prison. Charles of Blois could then occupy most of the eastern half of the
duchy, with many of Montfort's old supporters flocking over to him. Jeanne of Flanders,
Montfort’s wife, took control of her husband’s party and treasury and retreated to Finestère,
where she waited for English reinforcement in spring of 1342.
For Edward this was a great opportunity: as well as opening up another front against Philip
VI, Edward’s geopolitical interests were served by getting involved. English trade,
reinforcement and communication routes by sea to Aquitaine went around the coast of
Brittany, and a hostile ruler in the duchy might sever those vital connections. However
Edward had found difficulties to amass the fleet needed to transport his troops, so real
help only materialized in August 1342. By this point Charles of Blois had besieged the
towns on the southern coast of Brittany and was encircling Brest, but the arrival from
England of the Earl of Northampton and Robert of Artois broke the siege. Northampton then
advanced out of Brest and besieged Morlaix, where a relief force under Blois arrived.
On the 30th of September, in the outskirts of Morlaix, the French cavalry charged twice
against the English positions covered by forest, pike traps and ditches, taking heavy casualties.
While Blois’ attempt was unsuccessful, the siege draggen to a standstill. In November,
King Edward himself had arrived in Brittany and besieged Vannes unsuccessfully, while
many raids were launched in other areas of Brittany, causing devastation and ruining
French morale. In December a French royal army counterattacked, reaching the English
army encamped at Ploermel.
Here, Papal envoys negotiated a 3-year truce and the English king returned to his kingdom
in January 1343. Pope Clement VI tried to end hostilities by mediating a peace conference
at Avignon the year after, but neither side would agree to the terms put forward by the
other and the war continued unabated.
In fact, the war in Brittany continued as Charles of Blois considered the civil war
for the duchy as a personal war between himself and Monfort and not a matter between England
and France. During late 1343 English partisans took control of Vannes and Redon, but the
following year Blois traversed southern Brittany and captured the important town of Quimper.
This conquest, the many monfortist casualties and the complete inaction of John of Monfort
who hoped to return in the graces of the French king collapsed the pro-English party, with
many fleeing to the court of Blois. Edward’s men could only hold on to Vannes, Brest and
Hennebont.
Battle of Crecy (1346) 1345 saw the first major English military
venture into Gascony, with several thousand men under the Earl of Derby retaking Bergerac
and then defeating a French counterattack in October. This action gave Edward time to
plan and amass his forces in England. He sailed from Porchester in July of 1346 and landed
at the Norman town of La Hogue with a large army, much to the surprise of the local population.
This new theatre of war in Normandy was virgin land heretofore untouched by the conflict,
and because of that its devastation would massively affect any taxation that the Valois
king hoped to extract from it. In addition, the destruction would diminish Philip’s
prestige and hopefully goad him into an ill-considered battle. Whether Edward actually planned to
campaign in Normandy is a matter of debate though, with some historians even claiming
that the plan was to campaign in Gascony, but was thwarted by unfavourable winds. Whatever
the case, the English army rested for the night and then set off at dawn, launching
a blistering chevauchée throughout the Cotentin Peninsula. Normandy’s rich countryside was
intentionally ruined, mills, barns and orchards were burned while barrels of wine were smashed
or stolen - nothing was to be left for the French. Edward III reached Caen on July 26th,
but despite accepting the garrison’s surrender his army raped, plundered, torched and killed
without quarter. When the three-day sack was complete, 3,000 townspeople were dead and
the king began sending barges filled with looted riches back to his kingdom.
As a wave of terrified refugees fled before him, the English king marched inland towards
Paris. At the same time, Philip VI had received word of the landing and was massing a large
army near Saint-Denis. However, it wasn’t ready for battle yet, and therefore couldn’t
intervene as Edward reached Poissy, from where he sent raiding parties out to burn Saint-Cloud
and Saint-Germain, within sight of Paris’ very walls.
The English had shown Philip’s subjects that he couldn’t protect them and began
marching north again, but now the French army began chasing them and only narrowly missed
an opportunity to pin Edward on the Somme’s south bank. After he managed to cross, the
now campaign-hardened army of England encamped in the forest of Crecy on August 26th 1346.
Though Edward had managed to evade Philip’s larger army so far, the Valois monarch’s
vanguard was getting unnervingly close, so his Plantagenet foe prepared to turn and fight.
After a brief reconnaissance, a plan was devised. As Philip’s host - the flower of Medieval
Europe, slowly got closer, Edward drew up his now-reduced forces on an elevated ridge
between Crecy and Wadicourt which looked south into a valley, daring the French to try and
knock him off it. Exact figures for army size are impossible
to calculate, but Edward’s was probably just over 14,000 strong - made up of 2,500
chainmail-clad men-at-arms and dismounted knights, 2,500 spearmen and 3,250 light cavalry
known as hobelars. A further 7,000 were England’s lethal archery corps armed with longbows and
armour-piercing bodkin arrows. Since the reign of Edward I, every English village had been
tasked with contributing men to the national reserve of archers precisely for this kind
of battle, and were legally obliged to train in the longbow’s use each week. This force
was divided into three groups. Two were in front on the left and right - the former was
commanded by Earls Arundel and Northampton while they followed Edward III’s son - the
sixteen-year old Black Prince - into battle. The king’s division remained in the rear
as a strategic reserve. All three had infantry in the center and longbowmen on the flanks,
while fronted by a series of pits, trenches and stakes to deserve as a defence.
Edward went among his men, inspiring and encouraging them so that men who were inclined to cowardice
became brave, whilst also warning them not to plunder until he gave permission - as doing
so would endanger the army. Morale and discipline taken care of, the king allowed his troops
to break ranks so they could sit, eat, drink and replenish their strength before battle
was joined. The king himself took up command of the field on an elevated windmill near
his reserve division. Philip’s strung-out French army began its
approach by late afternoon, consisting of just over 30,000 troops - 12,000 mounted knights,
12,000 infantry and 6,000 crossbowmen. Since the sun was about to set and the army was
exhausted from the days’ march, France’s Valois king intended to heed the counsel of
his outriders to encamp for the night and attack at dawn, when the soldiers would be
better rested and prepared. However, a combination of chivalric pride and Philip’s lack of
control created a situation where he had to attack. It was close to 6PM by the time Valois
contingents began their assault. First to advance up the ridge were the Genoese
and French crossbowmen, who lacked their protective pavise shields. As they went forward, a short
but incredibly intense thunderstorm soaked the battlefield, slowing them down. The English
longbowmen had the longer range and as soon as the crossbowmen were within it, they stepped
forward and let loose a storm of arrows, slaying a great number of their French counterparts
and setting the rest to flight. Witnessing what they saw as detestable cowardice from
their fleeing skirmishers, the Count of Alençon7 bellowed “Ride down this rabble who block
our advance!”, at which point the first contingent of knights charged forward and
unceremoniously cut down their own infantry. This pointless exertion bogged down the knightly
advance and left it struggling at the base of the ridge. At this range the longbowmen
loosed with deadly precision, slaying French and panicking their horses - the latter helped
by three organ guns which made a clamour of noise. Though some of the heavily armoured
warriors managed to reach the English line, they were hacked to pieces by Edward’s dismounted
knights. The first charge had been a complete disaster, but the day was not yet over.
Undaunted by the initial failure, France’s mounted knights continued to mount charges
on the English line, putting particular pressure on the English right flank - where the young
Black Prince was almost killed. Almost surrounded by the superior numbers of his enemy, the
Black Prince sent for help from his father, who refused and famously stated “Let the
boy win his spurs, for I want him, please god, to have all the glory!”. After a while,
however, the king did send twenty handpicked knights to assist his son, who found that
the Black Prince’s contingent had already managed to repulse the charge and were now
recovering before the enemy returned. In a subsequent attack, the blind King of
Bohemia John ordered his knights to tie their horses to his own and lead their liege into
battle. This charge began well, managing to get past the archers, but they were then all
cut down by the English infantry. The French unsuccessfully charged fifteen times in all,
each becoming more disorganised and hopeless than the last. As the battle progressed, even
Philip VI himself joined the fighting. He was injured by an arrow and had more than
one horse killed under him before the battle finally calmed. Witnessing the disaster that
was unfolding, one of the Valois king’s vassals persuaded him to withdraw. He did
so reluctantly, fleeing with what was left of his army to a nearby royal chateau and
then all the way to Amiens. In the dark the English slept on their ridge,
not realising just how much of a terrible toll they had inflicted on the French. They
had lost less than a hundred men, while Philip had lost over 10,000, including 1,500 lords
and knights. Siege of Calais (1346-1347) and the Black
Death While Edward III’s tired troops were in
no position to chase Philip, he had gained a great victory and wanted to exploit it.
After having buried the French princes who fell in the battle, the English army marched
north, sacking the countryside and the unwalled towns, until they reached the town of Calais.
Close to allied Flanders, easy to resupply and reinforce from England and with a port,
Calais was seen as the best gateway to enter France in future endeavours: Edward began
the siege of the town on the 4th September 1346, which was defended by Jean du Fosseux
and Jean de Vienne. A great encampment was built nearby and trenches and fortifications
were constructed around the main pathways to defend from French relief forces and to
starve out the city, while reinforcement and supplies arrived from England and Flanders
with a huge operation of transport of food and clothes. Small raids were also launched
into the interior.
Meanwhile, taking advantage of the French attention to the north, the Earl of Derby,
now Earl of Lancaster, expanded the English control in Gascony. He then launched in September
a three-pronged attack into the French heartland - two to expand the Gascon border and another
to sow confusion in Paris. Lancaster led north a chevauchée that sacked the opulent city
of Poitiers and other nearby towns, before returning to his base in Gascony. Further
good news for the English came that a Scottish invasion - prompted by France, had been crushed
at Neville’s Cross near Durham in October, and the Scottish king and many of his nobles
had been captured.
The attack on two fronts completely paralyzed the French state, unable to decide on which
front to concentrate. The successes in disturbing British supplies were minimal, and any serious
military action was postponed. The siege of Calais dragged on during the winter, with
neither side being able to gain the upper hand. The French managed to resupply the besieged
men by sea, while Edward launched numerous unsuccessful assaults at the city walls supported
by canons and stone-throwers. Desertion and sickness decreased the numbers of the besiegers.
Philip raised his banners in the spring, but it was only in June that he had mustered enough
men to advance. In the meantime, Edward had managed to cut off the supply routes to Calais,
starving the city of resources. The French wanted to attack through Flanders and encircle
the English from the north but two vanguards found little success in this endeavour and
having the situation in Calais become desperate, Philip moved towards it. After reaching the
outskirts of the siege, the French army found their adversaries to be too strongly entrenched
to relieve the town: Philip had to give up Calais. It fell on August 3rd 1347 - it would
remain in English hands until 1558. In September more small chevauchees were launched, but
by this point, both sides were exhausted. Following the glorious victory of Edward III
at Crecy and his capture of Calais a year later, the English who had once been ‘the
most timid of all the uncouth races’, were now considered by Petrarch as the most revered
warriors of Europe. Nevertheless, such glory didn’t pay Edward’s bills, and the war’s
massive cost convinced the king to withdraw from the continent and return to England after
the Truce of Calais was agreed on September 27th 1347. Returning as a victorious conqueror,
he celebrated the Crecy campaign with a tournament including all of the monarch’s notable prisoners,
displayed to all Edward’s subjects as a mark of prestige.
Over the channel in France, the mood of Philip VI and his subjects was entirely different.
In December, the Valois king was castigated by his Estates-General in Paris for his humiliating
defeat and wasn’t allowed to raise taxes. However, the shock of defeat and prospect
of capitulation to the English forced France’s proud aristocracy into agreement - together
they would fund a great invasion of England to end the war for good. Orders were immediately
issued and preparations began. By the start of 1348 a new fleet was under construction
and local officials had begun assessing towns and villages for the coming levy - it seemed
as though the full-scale war was about to resume. However, an apocalyptic twist of fate
was about to ensure that this would never happen - the Black Death.
The deadly Yersinia pestis, which previously decimated the Byzantine Empire from the sixth
to eighth centuries, originated in Central Asia in the early fourteenth-century, proliferating
east and west on the medieval silk road until it reached the Golden Horde. Its Khan - Janibeg,
besieged the Black Sea city of Caffa in 1346, but the plague began annihilating his army
and he ordered that diseased corpses be catapulted into the city. By the time besieged Italian
citizens began fleeing west by sea to Europe, most of them were infected or dying. First
appearing in Italy near the end of 1347, the nightmarish Black Death entered France through
its thriving Mediterranean ports2 and then spread north like a wildfire until it reached
England in mid 1348. It was the greatest demographic crisis in European history. Untold thousands
perished, from the highest noble to the lowliest peasant farmer, the agrarian economy fell
apart and the tax base collapsed. Overall, it is estimated that a third to a half of
Europe might have been killed by this first wave of the plague. Many on the continent
believed that the world itself was ending. By 1350, the resulting shortage of men and
money from the first plague wave stalled the war for the foreseeable future as both realms
tried to recover from the disaster. In late August of that year king Philip VI died, leaving
the devastated, plague-ridden kingdom to his son - the Duke of Normandy, who took the throne
as Jean II. If that wasn’t bad enough, a fleet of French-allied Castilian mercenaries
- which had been threatening Edward’s trade with Flanders and link with Gascony, was beaten
by the English at Winchelsea. With the exhaustion of both English and France,
back and forth diplomacy was the order of the day, while at the same time Edward’s
countrymen continued to intervene in the ongoing small-scale action of the Breton Succession
War. Breton Civil War (1347-1353)
In fact in Brittany the situation had changed in favour of the English, as Charles the Blois
had been captured and his forces annihilated by English and Monfortist forces in 1347,
but lack of soldiers and the subsequent plague halted most campaigns in the duchy. What followed
was a series of small conflicts between the partisans of the Blois and the Monforts. On
the 26th of March 1351 a duel was agreed upon between the Blois commander Jean de Beaumanoir
and the English commander Robert of Bamborough. The Combat of the Thirty as it was remembered
took place between the castles of Josselin and Ploermel, which pitched two teams of thirty
knights and men at arms against each other. After a melee that lasted all day, the English
had lost eight men and were forced to surrender, while the French at most six. The motives
for the start and outcome of the duel eludes us, and the duel had little influence on the
outcome of the war, but the event became subject to a long and famous Breton ballad and is
one of the better known episodes of chivalric duels of the war.
In 1352 a French army under de Nesle entered Brittany and was confronted by the English
lieutenant Sir Walter Bentley. The two armies met near the village of Mauron on the 14th
of August 1352: the English, less than one thousand men, were located on top of a small
hill with a hedgerow in their back - archers on the wings and dismounted men at arms in
the center: they refused to surrender when called to. De Nesle, whose army outnumbered
greatly his adversaries, sent his cavalry against the English right flank while his
men at arms attacked the other two units. The cavalry charge was successful, cutting
through the archers who fled and opening up Bentley’s center to a double-sided attack.
While the men at arms desperately held on with the bushes in their back, the archers
on the left repelled their assailants who fled down the hill, creating an opening for
their companions. The English center counterattacked on the French right flank and forced the enemies
to retreat, who were picked off by the English longbowmen. The casualties were high on both
sides but were especially catastrophic for the French, who lost their commander and a
great number of Breton knights loyal to the French cause. Having heard of the defeat,
Charles of Blois made an agreement with King Edward: in exchange for being recognized as
Duke of Brittany, Charles would pay a huge ransom for his release and declare Brittany
neutral in the war. Although the agreement was not exactly kept, this brought Brittany
under English influence for the following years, but attrition between the two rival
claimants remained. The first chevauchées
In 1353, the English king announced that he was willing to abandon his claim to the French
throne in return for all of Aquitaine ‘as his ancestors had ruled it’, Normandy and
suzerainty over Flanders. Jean II accepted the terms at first, but reneged soon after,
possibly having been playing for time. The war finally flared up again when England began
correspondence with the maverick King of Navarre - Charles II ‘The Bad’ who, as a snubbed
grandson of Louis X, had an even greater claim to the French throne than Edward.
Emboldened by his new English ally, Charles felt confident enough to act against a hated
enemy - the Franco-Castilian Constable of France, Don Carlos de la Cerda. King Jean
II had given him the great county of Angoulême as a fief, lands which Charles considered
his personal property. Hungry for vengeance, Charles had the constable lured into one of
his own estates3 in Normandy, where the unfortunate victim was hacked to death. The Navarrese
king then proudly proclaimed - “Know that it was I who, with God’s help, killed Carlos
of Spain!”. Jean II was furious that his favourite had been slain, but that was overruled
by his fear of encirclement by Edward III and a disgruntled ruler of Navarre with a
good claim to the throne of France. Aiming to resolve the dispute, French and Navarrese
kings made a tentative peace in 1355, but it was clear that Charles wasn’t satisfied.
Seeking to take advantage, Edward III decided to resume military operations now that the
worst effects of plague had receded. Also at the start of the same year, prominent members
of the Gascon nobility4 sailed north to attend the birth of their king’s son Thomas. They
brought bad news and asked for assistance. Ever since 1352, Edward’s hereditary lands
in Gascony had been under continuous attack by the French king’s lieutenant in the southwest
- Count of Armagnac Jean I. The incursions had made such progress that, by May of 1354,
Armagnac forces were encamped only a few days' march from the region’s capital Bordeaux.
The understrength Gascons needed help, so the English king ordered his son Edward of
Woodstock to raise an army and sail to southern France.
The Black Prince and his 2,700 professional English troops arrived in Bordeaux in September
1355 and absorbed further 4,000 Gascon reinforcements there. At about the same time, the French
king ordered a general mobilisation of forces. It wasn’t in time to save the south of his
kingdom. Around October 5th, the Black Prince’s army departed Bordeaux on what would become
known as one of the greatest chevauchées ever launched. Marching in three parallel
columns to maximise destruction, the raiding force went 100 miles south before swinging
east, crossing the River Gers and entering Armagnac territory. There, Edward’s army
began mercilessly slaughtering every living creature it came across, torching everything
that would burn and smashing everything that wouldn’t, to ensure that this land would
not assist the French war effort for years to come. His foe, the outnumbered Count of
Armagnac, remained in fortified Toulouse as his enemy passed by, watching as they forded
two nearby rivers and arrived at Carcassonne on November 2nd. That city attempted to bribe
the Black Prince with 250,000 gold coins, but he responded by ravaging its suburbs before
moving on, reaching Narbonne on the Mediterranean coast by the 8th. After desolating its entire
outer city and agricultural hinterland, the Prince of Wales’ army withdrew back towards
Gascony, shadowed by, but not challenged by 2 smaller French armies5. Whilst only suffering
minor casualties, this great raid had destroyed over 500 settlements, drastically reduced
Jean II’s tax revenue and doomed his military reputation.
With his soldiers billeted along Gascony’s northern marches6, the Black Prince occupied
the winter with administrative and governmental matters in the duchy, dealing with friendly
feudals and internal disputes within the Gascon lands. While he was doing this, both sides
embarked on small-scale military expeditions, taking and retaking castles - the French are
said to have retaken 30 fortifications during this time. The level of success that the first
chevauchée enjoyed and the fresh reinforcements from England7 and from new allies in north
Gascony made it clear that a second assault into the French lands would be undertaken.
The prince departed northeast from Bergerac with his army on August 4th 1356, arriving
first at Perigueux and then Ramefort, Brantome, Quisser, Nontron, Rochechouart and Lesterps,
all within 10 days of setting off. Despite once again leaving a swathe of destruction
in its wake, when the Black Prince’s army reached Bellec on August 16th it was ordered
to do no damage at all, as it belonged to the noble related to the English royal family.
After leaving Bellec, the English started to encounter more French resistance, as the
population began to fight back. Nevertheless, on the 24th Edward reached Issoudun but failed
to take the fortified city, moving on after razing its suburbs. Four days later, as the
army was nearing Vierzon, a flying column of 200 raiders skirmished with a French reconnaissance
party and took a few prisoners. From them they learned that, to the north, Jean II was
rallying a massive army and was about to march against the Black Prince.
To see why Jean had been delayed so much we’ll have to turn back the clock a bit to early
1356, where events in the north of France were considerably impacting the situation.
Since his tenuous peace with the French king, Charles the Bad had managed to pry even more
concessions from the monarch by intentionally spreading rumours that he was going to flee
to Edward III, thereby increasing Jean’s desperation to keep him in line. However,
this time the Navarrese king pushed his luck too far, as his amiability with the French
‘Dauphin’ Charles, made king Jean paranoid that they were plotting to overthrow him.
So, in April 1356 the French king stormed into Rouen with his men, beheaded four supposed
conspirators and imprisoned Charles. This led to an alliance between the latter’s
brother Philip and the King of England, which in turn gave Jean the excuse he needed to
confiscate Navarrese holdings in northern France.
Battle of Poitiers (1356) On July 12th he began trying to take them
by besieging the town of Breteuil, a move which locked the king in place with greater
threats were materialising to the north and south, as the Black Prince was preparing another
destructive chevauchée, while Normandy itself was invaded by Henry - Duke of Lancaster.
This was designed to split French attention more than anything else, and after resupplying
a few of Philip’s besieged castles, Lancaster went to Penthievre in order to continue his
distraction tactics. To his credit, at this critical juncture King Jean II acted decisively.
After a month of his pointless siege of Breteuil, he realised that events in the south desperately
required his immediate attention, and concluded the siege by paying the Navarrese to surrender.
With that done, the Valois king marched to Chartres and called his nobles to service.
The Prince of Wales learned of this during the three days his army remained in plundered
Vierzon, and realised that he was about to be chased.
Knowing that he had to get back to friendly territory as soon as possible, Edward immediately
started withdrawing west along the Cher River, but was delayed for five days in a siege at
Romorantin and a further four days waiting for the Duke of Lancaster’s unsuccessful
attempt to link up with him. All of this gave Jean’s army the time it needed to catch
up with the Black Price’s plunder-laden forces, and by the time the latter reached
La Haye his enemy was only a day’s march behind. Rather than coming up behind the English,
Jean, using his better knowledge of the area, decided to remain east of the Vienne River
and then cross at Chauvigny with a cavalry-heavy portion of his army. When the Prince learned
he’d been overtaken on the 16th he tried to march off-road to evade Jean, but an encounter
the next day between outriders at La Chabotrie made it clear there was no real chance of
flight. The battle was inevitable. Edward’s army camped for the night in a
nearby forest. They emerged the next day and seized a hilltop position about a mile in
front of the French, who had spent the night camped in battle formation. Compared to the
great medieval hosts which had done battle at Crecy a decade earlier, the armies facing
off near Poitiers in late September 1356 were small - perhaps due to the effects of the
plague and war exhaustion. Edward of Woodstock’s previously retreating chevauchée army was
made up of just over 6,000 troops - 1,000 mainly spear-armed Gascon infantry, 3,000
English men-at-arms including mounted knights and their squires and just over 2,000 Anglo-Welsh
longbowmen wielding their infamous ranged weapons. These troops were divided into three
mixed divisions of 1,500 soldiers each on the left, right and in the centre8, while
about a thousand remained in a rearguard reserve. Opposite him, the French king’s magnificent
army had 3,000 infantry and 8,000 mounted knights, but the majority were ordered to
dismount due to Jean’s fear of a second Crecy taking place. Only an elite contingent
of several hundred remained on their steeds. French cavalry and crossbowmen were on the
right commanded by Marshal Arnoul d’Audrehem, while manning the left were some Franco-German
cavalry and more missile units under Marshal Jean de Clermont. The majority of dismounted
knights and peasant infantry were arrayed in three central lines of battle, one in front
of the other. They were led, from front to back, by Charles - Dauphin of France, Philip
- Duke of Orleans and King Jean II himself respectively.
As the two armies faced off, a French Cardinal rode to the Black Prince begging him to listen,
and was met with the frosty response “Say it quickly then, this is no time for a sermon.”.
The prelate argued for a peace for the sake of all the Christian lives which would be
wasted should the battle break out. Despite his hostility, the prince was still anxious
about fighting a pitched battle and was willing to make significant concessions. Unfortunately,
Jean II demanded unconditional surrender, and so battle became the only way out. As
the French commanders Audrehem and Clermont surveyed the English position, they saw an
unusual amount of movement and believed the enemy to be retreating - it was in fact probably
an intentional ruse. Not willing to let the enemy get away, Audrehem charged with his
cavalry towards Warwick’s left, while Clermont reluctantly took the same action, heading
towards Salisbury’s right. The former’s well-armoured knights and horses initially
resisted English arrow fire and crashed into the English infantry, inflicting significant
damage on the first line. However, when longbowmen advanced up the river bank anchoring their
left wing and began to loose volley after volley into Audrehem’s flank, the attack
turned into a massacre. French knights were either felled by arrows, crushed by their
own steeds or routed, while the marshal himself was made a prisoner. On the other side of
the field Clermont’s horsemen charged up the ridge towards Salisbury’s division but
were funnelled into a narrow open section in the hedge protecting the English line.
There, the bunched-up cavalry suffered terrible losses before breaking through, and when they
did were engaged by Salisbury’s dismounted knights. After a fierce clash, the French
were thrown back. The French infantry vanguard under the Dauphin
followed behind in good order along the entire front. However, they too were forced to funnel
themselves through the hedge’s gaps and many were killed by devastating arrow fire
whilst doing so. Those who broke through met the Anglo-Gascon men-at-arms in vicious hand-to-hand
fighting which lasted two hours, but were finally pushed back with heavy losses and
nothing to show for it. As the Dauphin’s forces had been defeated, King Jean II ordered
that his son be escorted from the field in case of a disaster, but it turned out to be
a disastrous move. The Dauphin’s withdrawal convinced the Duke of Orleans - who led the
second line of infantry, to leave the battlefield with the troops in that formation as well.
Advancing with a battle-axe in hand, Jean II led the largest and final division - crossbowmen
in front and infantry behind, up the ridge towards the English.
With the Black Prince’s archers running out of arrows, the French king’s contingent
closed with the English almost unscathed, his most elite knights and the fresh third
division outnumbering the nevertheless stubborn and high-morale army of the prince. When archers
ran out of arrows, they left their positions and took up swords, knives and axes, joining
their comrades in the melee. At the combat’s fiercest moment, the Captal de Buch gathered
200 reserve cavalry and led them in a wide swinging arc around to the French rear. He
raised the flag of St. George and then charged at Jean’s rear ranks. Seeing this, the Black
Prince withdrew some of his dismounted knights from the line, mounted them and had an impetuous
knight called Sir James Audley lead them to crash into the other French flank.
The remnant of Jean’s army scattered in every direction, a significant portion of
them towards a marsh called the Champ d’Alexandre, where English longbowmen slew many of them.
In the chaos, the King of France was surrounded by enemy soldiers who demanded his surrender.
He refused to give himself up to common soldiers, but then the Earl of Warwick rode through
and formally took Jean prisoner. All in all, while the English suffered minimal losses
- probably around a hundred or two, the French had lost at least 2,500 dead - including Clermont
and many other nobles. Around 3,000 were also taken prisoner, including the French king
himself, who was led to the Black Prince with full medieval honour.
Treaty of Bretigny (1360) and end of Edwardian Phase
When the Black Prince removed his royal Valois prisoner from France, he also removed the
anchor which kept the ship of state afloat. As military historian John Corrigan stated
in his book ‘A Great and Glorious Adventure’ - ‘France was effectively in a state of
civil war’. The three years following Poitiers were some of the worst in French history.
Rabid discontent with the government spread like a plague among the nobility and Paris’
Third Estate even asserted its authority under the provost of the merchants of Paris Étienne
Marcel. This wasn’t the end of it. Demobilised soldiers, deserters and common bandits from
England, Gascony, France and even further afield went renegade and formed so-called
routiers - or ‘free companies’. These bands of armed men roamed and ravaged the
lawless countryside almost at will, serving any who would pay them and sometimes even
setting themselves up as robber barons in their own right. They would remain a problem
for decades to come. Even in lands where feudal control was maintained,
it didn’t do France any good. Extortionate ransom payments paid to the English for the
swathe of highborn prisoners taken at Poitiers prompted a ruthless tax hike, and this finally
enflamed the peasants into a revolt. A horrific bloodletting known as the Jacquerie began
in the Oise Valley, with peasants lynching and murdering any noble they could get their
hands on. The uprising lasted for weeks before Charles of Navarre brutally put it down.
Threatened by another large assault by Edward III, the beleaguered Dauphin signed the Treaty
of Bretigny in October 1360 - giving the Plantagenets all of Aquitaine, Ponthieu and Calais in return
for the English king’s renunciation of his own claim to the French throne, in addition
to a £600,000 ransom for Jean’s return. When two-thirds of the ransom had been paid,
Jean II was allowed to return to France. However, one of his imprisoned sons escaped contrary
to the agreement, which prompted the French king to voluntarily return to Edward’s captivity
in exchange for the younger Valois. He finally died there in 1364 and was succeeded as king
by Charles V. Bertrand du Guesclin and Battle of Cocherel
(1364) The coronation of the young king was preceded
by an important success. Following the death of the last Capetian Duke of Burgundy in 1361,
the duchy had returned to the crownland and John II had given the title to his son Philip
the Bold. Another pretender to the duchy was the Navarrese king Charles whose claim was
ignored. Insulted by this snub and harbouring rancour against the French crown from his
previous years of unsuccessful scheming, he decided to prepare an army under the command
of Captal de Buch. The army departed from the landlocked nation of Navarre in spring
1364 for Normandy, traversing the lands of the Black Prince. From here the goal was to
threaten Paris and have the title assigned to him. Unfortunately for the Navarese, the
young king had an army to deal with routiers in Normandy, under the command of the son
of a minor Breton nobleman, Bertrand du Guesclin. The man had risen to fame as a formidable
guerilla commander in Brittany in the previous year, fighting in the many small raids that
had taken place there in the previous decade. The French launched a preemptive strike against
many of the Navarrese positions in Normandy, where Charles was Count of Evreux. When Captal
de Buch arrived in Evreux, he hastily called to him the local forces loyal to him and English
routiers, assembling an army of around 2000 knights.
They marched out of Evreux towards the town of Vernon, where they found du Guesclin with
1200 men on foot in front of a bridge near the hamlet of Cocherel. Both armies set up
camp and waited for two days for either side to make a move. On the 16th of May, the French
began to retreat over the bridge, probably because they had exhausted their supplies.
Seeing this and not wanting to let his foes escape him, Captal de Buch sent a small contingent
to blockade the bridge while the rest of his Navarrese and Gascon knights charged the main
body of the royal army. Having a numbers advantage, de Buch’s men had the upper hand over the
French men supported by Gascon and Breton routiers. Suddenly, a Breton reserve that
had not joined initially the fray smashed into the side of the Navarrese, scattering
their lines and forcing them to retreat, leaving their commander on the battlefield to be captured.
The victory came three days before the coronation of Charles V and was crucial to constrain
the power of Charles the Bad, who following the defeat at Cocherel lost his capability
to seriously threaten the French crown. Most of his holdings in Normandy were occupied
and peace was reached in 1365 after a small-scale counterattack failed.
Breton Civil War (1356-1365) and Battle of Auray (1364)
Meanwhile, in Brittany, the conflict was coming to a close. The agreement between Edward and
Charles of Blois had been trembling. Charles was only released from his captivity in England
in 1356, but in the same year, after the Battle of Poitiers, much of his domain had been occupied
by the Duke of Lancaster, who attempted to capture Rennes but his attack was thwarted
by a young Bertrand du Guesclin. The English were followed by the young John of Monfort,
son of the previous claimant John who had died in 1345. In 1362 John came of age and
swore fealty to Edward in exchange for the duchy, to which he returned. This flared up
the civil war up again in 1362, where Charles of Blois besieged the town of Bécherel, which
was followed by a short truce in 1363 where an agreement could not be reached. Finally,
in 1364, John of Monfort besieged the coastal town of Auray. As he was losing support both
in Brittany and at the French court, Charles of Blois desperately attempted to relieve
the town.
John of Monfort fielded around 2000 men, many of them from the English garrisons of Brittany
and Navarese men who had come to recover their possessions in Normandy. Charles of Blois'
army numbered in the three to four thousand, having received the help of Bertrand du Guesclin
and his Breton companies. On the 29th of September Blois arrived at Auray and both armies formed
up for battle. The English placed themselves on a hill behind the river, north of the town,
dividing themselves into three divisions with Sir Chandos taking command. Similarly, Blois
deployed his army into three battle divisions with a reserve. Before the battle, diplomatic
talks were held to resolve the conflict. It seems that Monfort was ready to make large
concessions to his adversaries which delighted the Bretons on both sides, but the English
and du Guesclin insisted on fighting.
Right before the battle commenced a large contingent of Bretons in the de Guesclin contingent
deserted. The English-Breton left wing clashed with the French right, capturing their commander
Jean de Chalon which caused his side to collapse and crash into the centre, where de Guesclin
was still attempting to reorganise his division. Seeing this, the Bretons with Charles decided
to follow their compatriots and left the pretender isolated, an opportunity which was pounced
upon by Monfort and Chandos. In the melee, Charles of Blois was slain with his companions,
which caused the definitive route of the rest of his army pursued by the English reserve.
The defeat was complete for the Blois faction, with around 1500 men being captured including
de Guesclin who was ransomed for 100.000 francs.
All the Blois supporters submitted soon after to the young Monfort. In 1365 the Treaty of
Guérande was ratified which put an end to the Breton Civil War. John of Monfort offered
his homage to Charles V for the duchy, while Blois widow, Jeanne de Penthièvre was allowed
to keep her lands in the duchy for herself and her heirs. While the conflict had ended
for the English-supported faction, the lack of a threat meant that the Monforts no longer
needed the support of their previous guardians, and after 1365 the English influence in the
peninsula slowly declined.
Castilian Civil War (1350-1373) and Battle of Najera (1367)
Following the end of the two civil wars, Charles had to deal with the rampaging routiers while
the Treaty of Bretigny was in effect. To do this and to secure the kingdom of Castille
as an ally, Charles decided to intervene in the Iberian peninsula as did the Black Prince.
To understand the situation in the region, we must turn back the clock to the year 1350,
when the King of Castile Alfonso the Eleventh passed away. He was succeeded by his fifteen-year-old
son Pedro, who was under the strong influence of his mother Maria of Portugal and the Portuguese
noble Alburquerque in the first years of his reign. Maria had been ignored by Alfonso for
his favourite Leonora de Guzmán, who bore him ten illegitimate children, so when Pedro
ascended the throne Leonora was executed in 1351, with a number of nobles hostile to the
Crown. The illegitimate children of Alfonso, the oldest being Henry, Count of Trastamara,
shortly rebelled a few times against Pedro but were pardoned. In 1354 another rebellion
exploded, led now by Alburquerque and Henry de Trastamara, which was nearly successful
and captured the king, but internal disagreements among the nobles proved detrimental for their
effort, as Pedro escaped from captivity and retook control of his kingdom.
In 1356 war broke out between the Kingdoms of Aragon, ruled by King Pere IV, and Castille,
known as the War of the Two Peters, officially over Aragonese piracy in Castilian ports,
but in reality, it was a conflict fomented by the Aragonese who saw a moment of weakness
in its rival and wished to conquer the disputed region of Murcia. After an unsuccessful attack
against Ibiza, in 1357 Pedro moved into Aragon with blistering chevauchees, or cavalgadas,
and occupied the town of Tarazona. After the swift action at the start of the war, the
conflict slowed soon down, where some short truces were often broken by Pedro in low-intensity
operations and sieges along the border, where captured Aragonese towns had their population
expelled and repopulated with Castilian settlers, while Aragonese counterattacks were mostly
organized by the exiled brother of Pedro, Henry de Trastamara. In 1359 the Castilians
were defeated at the Battle of Araviana, but by this point, Castilian soldiers occupied
large swaths of Aragonese land and a Castilian fleet, with Portuguese and Granadan contingents,
came to threaten Barcelona. In 1361, after a coup in Granada had toppled
Pedro’s ally Muhammad V, the Castillian king was forced to seek a truce where he relinquished
his conquests in Aragon. Pedro then moved to Granada, where he reinstated his ally to
the throne, and in 1362 he broke the truce capturing by surprise the town of Calatayud,
and once again Castille occupied much of western Aragon and Pedro’s troops came to threaten
Valencia in 1364. Meanwhile, the s and French courts’ relations were bad: Pedro had married
Blanche of Bourbon, cousin of John II, in 1353, but three days after the marriage he
had abandoned her for another woman and imprisoned her in a castle where she would die in 1361
in mysterious circumstances. Also in 1362 Pedro and the Black Prince had signed a formal
alliance. So by 1364, a plan was prepared by the French
and Aragonese to move the many routiers out of southern France and to create problems
for the pro-English Castillian kingdom. Henry de Trastamara would lead as the figurehead
an expedition into Iberia, with the Breton Bertrand de Guesclin being the one actually
in command of the routiers that the expedition was composed of. The expedition would have
Papal support using the pretext of a crusade against the Islamic remnant of Granada as
the final goal. In Autumn 1365 the mass of men, composed of
routiers of all ethnicities and French noblemen traversed France and entered the Kingdom of
Aragon by the end of the year. They followed the course of the River Ebro, destroying the
countryside in the process. In February 1366 the vanguard commanded by the Englishman Hugh
Calveley retook the Castilian-occupied towns of Magellón, Borja and Tarazona, and by March
the whole army traversed the southern tip of the Kingdom of Navarre and entered the
Castilian town of Calahorra, where Henry was proclaimed king on the 16th of March. Pedro,
who expected Navarre to close its borders and had placed his army at the approach to
Soria, saw his cause collapse and he fled south to Seville and from there to Galicia.
Soon after Henry entered Burgos and from there he crossed the Kingdom arriving at Seville,
where the royal treasury had been captured and was used to pay off the many routiers
among his ranks, who were dismissed except for a select few, like de Guesclin and Calveley.
The attack on the Black Prince’s ally had taken the Gascon court by surprise, and no
relief army had been formed in time. In August Pedro met with Prince Edward and Charles of
Navarra where an agreement was reached: Gascony would organize an army to retake the Castilian
throne and Navara would allow free passage. In exchange, Pedro would reimburse the cost
of the whole expedition and cede the Basque provinces to his allies. In January 1367 a
heterogenous army of around 10000 to 8000 men, composed of many of the same men who
had participated in de Guesclin’s expedition the previous year, traversed the Pyrenees
and entered Castille. Henry’s position was extremely precarious much like his rival had
been just 12 months before: he had dismissed most of the troops that had accompanied him
and his treasury was exhausted. Many towns and nobles flocked to Pedro’s side as news
of his arrival filtered from Gascony. The invader’s plan was to flank north around
the main approach to Burgos, the old capital of Castile, to surprise the enemies, but the
land was barren and hard to forage on, so once they reached Vitoria they found their
road barred by the Trasmara army. After a stalemate, at the end of March, the Black
Prince moved south and encamped at the town of Logroño, while Henry shadowed them to
the town of Nájera.
Going against his military advisors, Henry decided he needed a victory to save face and
stop the haemorrhaging of support in his lines: on the first of April, he advanced towards
his enemies and left his entrenched position behind the river Najerilla to take up a new
one behind the smaller stream Yalde. The following day Pedro and the Black Prince moved out of
Logroño and encamped at Navarrette. The invading army numbered around 8000 archers and men
at arms, formed up as follows: the vanguard was commanded by a young John of Gaunt and
Sir Chandos, where 3000 English and Gascon routiers and the majority of archers were
located. Both wings, approximately 2000 men each, were composed on the left by the men
of the Count of Foix, who was also in command with Captal de Buch, while the right was led
by the Count of Armagnac and Lord of d'Albret at the head of their retinues. Finally, the
main body under the Black Prince himself numbered in the 3000 and was composed of Gascon and
English knights, other routiers, and companies of Navarrese and Majorcans, Pedro’s loyalists,
Castilian defectors and Aragonese outcasts.
The Castilian army was only around 4500 men, of which 1000 were French and Breton men at
arms under de Guesclin and other French routiers. Similarly to his opponent, the Trastamaran
army had a vanguard with the French men at arms accompanied by the best Castilian knights
who fought dismounted and a handful of missile troops and mustered recruits. Right behind
it was the main body under Henry composed of around 1500 Iberian men at arms and infantry.
A group of 1000 light cavalry was placed on the left flank, while the right wing was composed
of another 1000 men from Aragon under the Count of Denia, cousin of King Pere.
On the third of April, at dawn, the Black Prince marched his army out of Navarette.
Instead of taking the main road as his opponents expected, Edward went north around a steep
ridge and fell upon his unprepared enemies from a position that took them by surprise.
The first to react to this was de Guesclin, who in good order managed to reposition his
men to confront the enemies. While his contingent performed the manoeuvre with ease, most of
the Castilian infantry and part of the light cavalry began to flee. Seeing this, the Breton
commander ordered them to charge out of their position and they clashed against the English
vanguard, where the fresher defenders found initial success, but soon their adversaries
found their footing and the battle devolved into a fierce melee. The Castilian left under
Don Tello, brother of Henry, tried to come to the rescue of their companions but they
were met by the arrows of the enemy right flank - the unarmoured horses were cut down
by the hail of missiles and the attack became first a retreat and then a complete rout.
Henry tried the same with the remaining cavalry, first trice against the English left, and
then against the main body where their horses fell. At the same time, the wings of Edward’s
army fell upon the Trastamaran vanguard. Isolated, the different parts of the army were crushed,
while the main Castilian body who did not participate in the battle was then attacked,
routed and massacred as they attempted to flee. The defeat of Henry was total and around
half of his army was killed, while the English only suffered light casualties. Most of the
French-Castilian command was taken captive, who were nearly hunted for their ransom, but
not Henry himself, who managed to flee to France.
Following the victory, Pedro swiftly reoccupied the Kingdom of Castile, but he continuously
delayed the cession of the Basque provinces and was unable to reimburse the Duke of Gascony,
which crippled the Gascon finances for decades since much of the sums for the invasion had
been anticipated by Edward himself: he could do little but return home by the end of the
summer. It did not take long for the French court to resupply Henry with arms and already
in September 1367 he traversed the Pyrenees with 500 men at arms and on the 26th he reentered
the Kingdom, where many nobles flocked to him, either previous supporters or new enemies
of Pedro who had suffered his vengeful wrath. He reoccupied Castile proper and Leon and
by the end of April 1368, he laid siege to the capital Toledo. Pedro retreated with his
army to the valley of Guadalquivir, close to his allies in Granada and Portugal, where
he unsuccessfully besieges the town of Cordoba, supporter of the Trastamara cause. In winter
1369 Henry was once again joined by de Guesclin at Toledo, while Pedro was forced to relieve
the besieged capital: he moved north to join up with his loyalist in Leon and then east.
He was surprised by the forces of Henry and de Geusclin near the Castle of Montiel on
the 14th of March 1369, where his forces were routed and he barricaded himself in the castle
with few followers. Here he attempted to bribe de Guesclin to switch sides and join him,
but instead the Breton led the king out of the castle and into his camp, where he was
accompanied into a tent and met face to face with his half brother. The two pretenders
began to wrestle each other with their knives which ended when Henry killed his brother.
Henry could be crowned king of Casile. In exchange for the help received, he would support
the French fleet in the Atlantic with his own and remained loyal to the French in their
cause. While the Civil War between the two half brothers finished, Henry still had to
subdue internal rebels, especially in Galicia, and he had to fend off his position against
a number of pretenders, such as the King of Portugal Ferdinand I who attacked with Aragon
in 1369-70 and in 1372-73, and John of Gaunt, brother of the Black Prince, who married Pedro’s
eldest daughter Costanza to claim the throne of Castille in 1371, but this had the effect
of strengthening the alliance between France and the Trastamaras. The conflict continued
between Castille against Portugal and Navarre up until 1373, while the peace of Almazan
which ended the conflict with Aragon was signed in 1375.
Start of Caroline Phase By the time Edward returned to Bordeaux in
the late 1360s, he was growing ill from a disease contracted in Spain, and his direct
rule in Aquitaine was creating discontent among long-time English subjects, not only
the lands gained at Bretigny. To pay for his military campaigns and the court of Bordeaux,
Aquitaine’s overlord had been imposing harsh taxes for years, but when he declared yet
another fouage - or ‘hearth tax’ in 1368, some of the highest feudal lords in the realm
revolted, petitioning Charles V for assistance - it was the chance he had been waiting for.
Technically Charles no longer had sovereignty over Aquitaine, but used a loophole in the
Treaty of Bretigny as an excuse to receive the discontented nobles and again formally
confiscate English possessions in France during late 1369. Despite attempted peace overtures
by Edward III, Charles V was eager for revenge and the war was back on. The French attacked
immediately, seizing the thinly defended counties of Ponthieu and Rouergue with new tactics
- smaller, mobile contingents of soldiers replaced the large, massed armies which had
been defeated at Crecy and Poitiers. Charles V also commanded that his generals refuse
battle with the English, wary of suffering the bitter defeats of the 1340s and 1350s
again. Battle of Pontvallain (1370) and Siege of
Limoges (1370) As Aquitaine’s unwieldy new borders were
being attacked, Edward III’s son John of Gaunt launched a limited chevauchée in Normandy
before withdrawing back to Calais not long after. In the following year - 1370, a notorious
captain called Sir Robert Knolles was contracted to lead 4,000 troops to do the same thing.
The English columns, composed of different companies of English routiers, set out on
a devastating raid from Calais in August and, from there, devastated northern France before
approaching Paris from the southeast. Again, Charles V restrained his knights from meeting
the English in open battle and realising he needed a military leader with whom he saw
eye to eye. France’s Valois king made the pragmatic Breton routier captain Bertrand
de Guesclin the new Constable of France. The English then split up into two columns: one
began to pillage in lower Normandy while the others remained south of Paris until they
again met up around Vendôme and Tour where they idled, attempting to coordinate with
other English routiers. Bertrand de Guesclin quickly made a base at Caen and raised a force
to meet Knolles’ 4,000, while another army formed up at Vendôme under Marshal Sancerre.
Bickering among the English officers on where to winter broke the army up, as Knolles, with
the greater contingent headed for Brittany, while the rest split up into three smaller
parts. But it was too late: unbeknownst to the English, on the first of December, Guesclin
had marched out of Caen and swiftly reached Le Mans on the third, while simultaneously
the army at Vendôme approached from the east.
Hearing of the English positions, the Breton ordered a night march even though his men
were exhausted, and at the dawn of the fourth of December, the French army, numbering in
the 4000, reached the village of Pontvallain. Here, they ambushed one of the English contingents
under the command of Sir Grandison, completely unaware of the enemy's position. Grandison
and some of his men tried to form a line and move north to a more defensive position, but
they were caught and overwhelmed by 300 French dismounted men at arms after a bloody melee.
Most of Grandison’s contingent, numbering between 600 to 1200, were either killed or
captured. A second English contingent under Sir Fitzwalter headed south to the fortified
Abbey of Vaas. Beneath its walls, Fitzwalter was assaulted by Sancerre’s army coming
from the east, who were soon joined by Guescelin’s vanguard. After a day of fighting, the French
defeated their enemies and stormed the abbey, massacring its defenders. Knolles and the
fourth English contingent managed to enter Brittanny unscathed with their loot, but when
they attempted to return to England in the spring, they were harassed by French cavalrymen,
while the survivors of the Battles of Pontvallain and Vaas were pursued into English-held Aquitaine.
The victory at Pontvallain gave a great morale boost to the French, who had finally defeated
the English in a pitched battle. In the south, French forces under Charles
V’s brother, the Duke of Anjou, continued the English disaster by capturing Agenais,
Limousin and Buzac, with many local lords defecting from their Plantagenet overlords
and going over to the Valois. The now-ailing Black Prince was livid about the treachery
of his lords and reacted violently when the bishop of Limoges - his own son’s godfather
- betrayed the town to the French. Three weeks after the French army had left
Limoges, he marched there, and a five-day siege commanded by his brother John of Gaunt
began. It was noted that part of the wall was built upon softer limestone, so mines
were excavated underground to reach the wall. The defenders tried to dig their own counter-mines
and managed to enter the enemy mines, but here they were beaten back in hand-to-hand
combat. On the 19th of September 1370, the timber supporting the English mine was set
ablaze, causing the mine to collapse and, with it, the wall laying upon it. The attacker
seized the opportunity and the city was stormed and brutally sacked, causing significant damage
to the town. Sickly and demoralised by the death of his
eldest son, the Black Prince went home to England in 1371 a tired man, leaving John
of Gaunt in charge of Aquitaine. Meanwhile, Du Guescelin and other French commanders spent
1371 securing the many castles that were occupied by English garrisons following the chevauchées
of the previous years and continued the campaign against the English positions in the south-west,
while John of Gaunt recaptured some towns in Perigord. England’s position in France
was plagued by disastrous finances and the loss of some of their best commanders, such
as the Earl of Warwick and Sir Chandos, who died, and Captal de Buch, who was captured
the following year. In late 1371, Limoges submitted to Charles the Fifth, although the
province remained under the control of English routiers, while in 1372, Bertrand de Guesclin
and the Duke of Berry began the recapture of the Poitou.
Battle of la Rochelle (1372) Edward III realised more help was needed,
and so he sent the Earl of Pembroke3 to Aquitaine with 160 soldiers in 20 ships, 3 of which
were larger battle-worthy vessels with archery towers on them.
As Pembroke was approaching La Rochelle harbour at the head of a coastal inlet, however, he
was confronted by a smaller fleet of Castilian combat galleys which were waiting for him
to arrive. Castile’s ships launched their attack first and came into close quarters
with the outnumbering but outmatched English, inflicting a few losses among the non-combat
craft. Nevertheless, Pembroke’s meagre number of archers managed to do their job incredibly
well, laying down a precise rain of arrows on the Iberian ships. At the same time, his
spear-wielding men-at-arms managed to bravely fight off boarding attempts by the enemy until
dusk, when the fleets separated. Pembroke sailed slightly out to sea and set anchor
while the Castilians waited just off La Rochelle until dawn the next day. The English were
nervous - they couldn’t escape because the enemy galleys were faster than their own ships,
nor could they pass through the treacherous shallow waters of La Rochelle at low tide.
However, some Poitevin knights and their retinues did row out to join the English during the
night. Pembroke kept his ships anchored, not expecting an enemy attack until high tide.
However, the Castilian ships used their shallower draught and closed on the English while they
were still immobile, spraying their decks and rigging with oil before lighting the fuel
with flaming arrows. This was the end of the battle in a complete victory for France’s
Iberian ally - many English were burned alive, most of their ships were destroyed and Pembroke
himself was taken prisoner. English naval superiority established at Sluys in 1340 met
its end at La Rochelle, and a planned expedition by Edward III himself was cancelled.
Following the disaster at La Rochelle, the English defences began to shatter: Poitiers
capitulated in the summer, as did many castles in southern Aquitaine, such as Aiguillon and
Port-Saint-Marie, while La Rochelle itself surrendered in September. Soon after, Thouars,
the Saintogne and Angoumois fell to the French. In 1373, the remaining English forces around
Niort were defeated by the Constable at the Battle of Chizé, bringing the last pockets
of resistance in Poitou to surrender. In Britany, nobles commanded by Olivier de
Clisson had brought John of Montfort to ally himself with the English again, but when the
French army arrived under the walls of Rennes in 1372, he reneged the treaty; however, the
English had managed to create a foothold in the west around Brest, and John did little
to dislodge them. Losing their patience, the Duchy was occupied by French officials in
1373, and Monfort left for England, leaving only Brest, Derval and Auray in the hands
of the English. In August 1373, John of Gaunt led around 10,000
men out from Calais on the so-called ‘Great Chevauchée’, laying waste to a massive
swathe of Picardy, Champagne and Burgundy. From there, he entered Bourbonnais and Auvergne,
where the harsh winter conditions killed many English, and finally, they entered Bordeaux
in December. Nevertheless, the French did not engage the English in pitched battle,
instead harassing John’s vulnerable supply lines and picking off any stragglers or raiding
columns that strayed too far: only half of John's men reached Gascony.
This effectively limited the damage, and even though the Chevauchée pulled Valois soldiers
away from Aquitaine, by the close of 1373 almost all of the province was under French
control. In the summer of 1374, a truce was discussed thanks to the mediation of the Pope,
which brought to peace talks which took place in the spring of 1375 at Bruges, led by Philip
of Burgundy and John of Gaunt. While these talks were taking place, the war continued
both in Aquitaine, where de Geusclin was mopping up different English strongholds - Cognac
among them, and the English routiers base at Saint Sauveur was taken after a year-long
siege, in the first siege where cannons were a decisive factor. An English army of 4000
men led by John of Monfort landed in Brittany, and after three months of slow progress, he
managed to encircle the Breton nobility that opposed him at Quimperlé, but as they were
about to surrender, news came from Bruge. A two-year truce would take place, and all
hostilities were to be halted, while current positions were to be maintained. Montfort
could do nothing but let his foes go and leave the duchy. After six years of war, English
territory in France had been reduced to its pre-war levels once again.
Between 1376 and ‘77, the truce mostly held between the two sides, although skirmishes
in Gascony nearly broke down the peace talks in Bruges. In England the Parliament of 1376
was called, where many of the grievances that had accumulated in the previous years of war
came to light, and a commission was set up to make amends and create reforms. However,
the demands of the Parliament were overturned by John of Gaunt in the Parliament of the
following year, becoming increasingly unpopular with the population. As the truce between
the two countries was about to expire, disaster struck the English crown.
Death of the Black Prince and Edward III In June of both 1376 and 1377, England suffered
a great loss. The bedridden Black Prince - formerly the great model of medieval chivalry, succumbed
first, followed the year after by his legendary father, Edward III, who perished after a reign
of half a century, widely viewed as a golden age for the Kingdom of England. The successor
was Richard II - the second son of the Black Prince. Since he was still a minor, however,
true authority would be wielded by a regency council until the king came of age. Only days
after Richard II’s coronation, the boy king’s realm was beset by a series of lightning shipborne
raids on its channel ports. From Rye in the east to Plymouth in the west, the French pirates,
led by a talented knight and admiral called Jean de Vienne, used their dominance of the
sea to viciously plunder and loot. Simultaneously, the Duke of Burgundy launched
an unsuccessful attack against the heavily fortified town of Calais, where after taking
a few castles, he was forced away by the inhospitable conditions of the marshy terrain. In Gascony,
the Duke of Anjou advanced in Périgord, retook Bergerac and successfully conquered the towns
up till Saint-Macaire before the arrival of winter. The English responded by expanding
their hold in Brittany and occupying Cherbourg, in order to keep a series of strongpoints
on the French north coast from where to launch maritime raids and other chevauchees much
like Calais had been used in the previous decades. In the same year, 1378, the Western
Schism took place, splitting the union of Catholic Europe.
In late 1378, the Bretton Duchy was officially confiscated by Charles V, who accused John
of Monfort of treason. The Duchy was already, for the most part, controlled by French officials
following their invasion in the previous years, but this political action sparked the revolt
of the great Breton nobles that had supported the French up til that point, including the
Blois. They recalled John IV of Monfort from England, who, in the summer of 1379, retook
control of nearly all his duchy without a fight. As an agreement could not be reached
between the French and the Bretons, the latter formulated an alliance with the English, giving
them free passage through their territory to relieve Gascony. In 1380, Thomas of Woodstock,
Earl of Buckingham and fifth son of Edward III, was put in command of an army of around
6000 men that was meant to reinforce the Gascon holdings. He departed from Calais and followed
the same route that John of Gaunt and Robert Knolles had marched the previous decade. After
a month, they reached the great town of Troyes in Champagne. Here 4000 French defenders had
been concentrated under the Duke of Burgundy, who was prepared to give battle, but after
surveying the battlefield, he thought against it and brought his men back behind the walls.
Woodstock moved west, followed by the Duke, but news in Paris shook the campaign. On the
16th of September, Charles V suffered a stroke and died, following the great Bretton commander
De Geusclin, who had died in July. The French army melted away as the succession struggle
commenced in Paris while the English arrived in Brittany without obstacles, where they
besieged the French-held city of Nantes from November until January 1381 without any success.
John IV of Montfort was meant to help the English, but following the death of Charles
V, he came to an agreement with the Parisian throne, being reconfirmed as the Duke of Brittany
with the same freedoms he had before the confiscation in exchange for a lump sum of money and the
breaking of all ties with the English. The lack of resources on both sides brought war
operations to a halt.
End of Caroline Phase Thus, France’s political situation changed
when, in mid-September 1380, Charles V ‘the Wise’ - France’s Valois monarch who had
held his kingdom together in its darkest hour and doggedly led the reconquest of Aquitaine,
died of an illness. He left the crown to the eleven-year-old Charles VI, who was also in
his minority. This situation gave the king’s four uncles - the so-called ‘princes of
blood,’ an opportunity to form a regency council as well - the Dukes of Anjou, Berry,
Bourbon and Burgundy. The Duke of Burgundy - Philip the Bold - was the younger son who
was captured with Jean II at Poitiers in 1356, and his dynasty would bring Burgundy to power
in the fifteenth century. Unfortunately for France, the regency also gave the dukes an
opportunity to exploit their positions to gain more power, and they squandered the carefully
maintained treasury of Charles V. Wat Tyler Rebellion
Also England was rocked by rebellions caused by high taxes and war exhaustion. In 1377
and 1379, two “poll taxes” had been raised on the population, a fixed-sum tax on every
person in the realm. In 1381, a third one was raised, and when officials began to enforce
it, peasant rebellions broke out in Essex and Kent, which came under the leadership
of Wat Tyler, a tiler, and John Ball, a priest. After destroying documents and killing people
who were accused of collaborating with the Ministers of the King and John of Gaunt, who
were seen as the culprits of the bad governance of the latter years, the rebels stormed London
on the 11th of June, where the lower classes of London joined them. The king and his closest
collaborators barricaded themselves in the fortified Tower of London. The king tried
to discuss terms with the rebels two days later at Greenwich, sailing there by boat,
but the rebels would not talk unless he landed. The rebels had broken open most of London’s
prisons and destroyed the property of those seen as their enemy, including John of Gaunt’s
palace. On the 14th, the king rode out to Mile End to meet with the head of the rebellion.
Here, their demands were known, which consisted of the abolishment of serfdom, removal of
most laws and taxations, the execution of the officials who were responsible for the
latest taxation increases, and the abolishment of noble privileges, to create a society of
all men equal under the King. Richard was forced to accept these demands at least nominally,
hoping to disperse some of the peasant’s numbers. While Richard was out, 400 men stormed
the Tower, which had its drawbridge lowered, awaiting the king's return. The treasurer
Hales and the Archbishop of Canterbury were executed, as were many other officials, judges
and foreigners.
As the appeasement strategy had not worked, a plan to kill the ringleaders was prepared.
The following day, the king, with a 200-strong retinue who had their weapons concealed, met
with them at Smithfield, where the peasant mob had assembled drawn up in military ranks.
As the king asked Wat Tyler why his men had not dispersed, he was met with more demands,
including redistribution of land and confiscation of church estates. During the meeting, an
altercation broke out, which degenerated into a melee. Tyler was wounded by the Mayor of
London Walworth, and he barely managed to return to his ranks. The peasants were about
to shoot their bows against the retinue, but Richard rode up and asked them to reassemble
in a nearby field. The peasants, not desiring to disobey the king, started to do so, but
before that could happen, 2000 men drawn from Sir Richard Knolles men and members of the
higher classes of London surrounded them. The rebels agreed to disperse and returned
to their homes, while the ringleaders, including Tyler, were executed, and the English government
retook control of the situation. The death of the leaders cooled any plans of rebellion
in other regions of England, except for a few events that were suppressed with arms.
While the King and his government were once again safe, the Peasant rebellion had the
effect of reducing the willingness of the Parliament to increase taxes, reducing the
king’s ability to wage war. Flanders and Battle of Roosebeke (1382)
In 1379, the region of Flanders had been hit by a wave of discontent. The rich towns of
the Low Countries had for a few decades been estranged to the war and had returned under
the rule of the Count Louis de Mâle. However, in the 1370s the economic situation of the
towns declined, which brought discontent among the artisans and lower echelons of the urban
society. In September 1379, a revolt sparked in Gent, which soon spread to the other towns
of Flanders, either by local revolts or occupation. Only in late spring and summer of 1380 was
Louis able to retake control of the county with the help of local allies, except for
the town of Ghent, which held out. After a few years of raids and counter-raids, in 1381,
a harsh blockade of the city was enacted, which starved the city of food and resources.
In the region, nobles and knights supported the Count while many neighbouring towns supported
Ghent, creating a polarisation in the Low Countries.
As the town was about to surrender in January 1382, Philip Van Artevelde of the weavers
guild took power and rejected the peace terms, killing in the process members of the craftsmen
guild and grain importers who supported the peace treaty. On the third of May 1382, Van
Artevelde attempted a daring assault on Bruge, taking advantage of a local festivity, where
they defeated an inebriated Brugeois army and Louis’ retinue, which was followed by
the occupation of the city with the help of the local weavers guild. Following Count Louis’
defeat, who barely escaped the city pursued by his adversaries, Ypres and many of the
Flemish-speaking towns revolted once again, cutting the blockade that strangled the city
of Ghent. In October, a French army was assembled. It
was initially destined to attack Gascony, but was soon diverted north against the Flemish
rebels, much to the joy of the Duke of Burgundy, who had married Margareth of Flanders, daughter
and sole heiress of Louis of Flanders. The French army, commanded by the new Constable
Oliver de Clisson and accompanied by a young Charles VI, was composed of around 10,000
men, 2000 of them Burgundian. Around 6500 of them were men at arms, 2000 pikemen and
1200 archers and crossbowmen. Accompanying them was also a host of Flemish nobles and
others from the Low Countries under Louis of Flanders. Opposing them were around 30
to 40.000 flemish men, the majority of them townsfolk with little to no battle experience,
safe for a few hundred English archers and German mercenaries. They were at Oudenaarde,
where they had besieged this stronghold of Philip for four months. The French advanced
from Arras on the 12th of November towards Ypres: they were preceded by Louis’ host,
who attempted to take control of one of the few unbroken bridges over the Lys river but
was brutally repelled. Only when the French vanguard arrived did they manage to traverse
the river after a strongly contested crossing. They then moved up to Ypres, which surrendered
while smaller towns were brutally sacked. Van Artevelde marched his army west to confront
the French, and on the 26th of November, he encamped south of the village of Westrozebeke,
or Roosebeke in French. Positioned on a high ridge and flanked by woodlands, the Flemish
dug a trench and positioned themselves behind it in a compact mass. The French encampment
was just 6 miles south of this position, and on the 27th, they advanced in three divisions.
Once they were at the feet of the hill, the men at arms dismounted, and as the morning
mist cleared, they charged up, where they were met with missiles and artillery. The
mass of Flemish footmen managed to keep their discipline in front of the advancing line
of iron-clad men, much better than their counterparts had expected them to. The arrows and cannon
shot forced the French centre to retreat, but the two wings scaled the hill and outflanked
the enemies, crashing into their defenceless back. As the side of the French centre began
to envelop the flanks of the townsfolk, the Flemish began to panic and broke their lines,
fleeing through the French lines, while their adversaries began to massacre them. Mounted
soldiers gave chase to the fleeing Flemings, and the few pockets of resistance that reorganised
were brutally cut down. Once the battle ended, at least 27000 Flemish corpses were counted,
Van Artevelde being one of the casualties, nearly the majority of them being crushed
by their companions as they attempted to flee, while 3000 others that were found wounded
were executed.
The defeat at Roosebeke ended the rebels' cause, as all of the towns surrendered and
were punished, either sacked or forced to pay a heavy fine, as Count Louis returned
to the throne, though under heavy French influence. Only Ghent continued to resist, which provoked
an English expedition which came under the disguise of a Crusade against the supporters
of the Avignon pope in the framework of the Western schism. The expedition arrived in
Calais in the spring of 1383, and they attempted to besiege Ypres in the summer before giving
up on the arrival of a French relief force. Ghent’s resistance would continue for two
more years when they would reach an agreement for an amnesty with the new Count of Flanders,
the Duke of Burgundy Philip the Bold, who succeeded his father-in-law in 1384. The effects
of the Battle of Roosebeke were also felt in France, where emboldened of this victory,
the King and the princes of blood curtailed the power of the French town, which had rebelled
the previous years against war taxation, and managed to impose heavier taxes by royal decree
instead of being agreed upon with the local councils.
Change of regimes (1385-1414)
After a few years of truce, in 1385, hostilities restarted. A direct invasion of England was
planned in the late spring from Scotland and the Thames river, and it was meant to depart
from Sluys. The English knew this and prepared a preemptive strike against the harboured
fleet, but this had little success. The French army under Admiral de Vienne arrived in Scotland,
where he launched a combined assault into England. The French took the border castle
of Wark by storm while the Scotsmen watched. there were disagreements between the two factions
on how to conduct the war, as the Scots were used to quick and mobile raids in which the
main prize was cattle, while the French hoped to take towns to lock down a substantial part
of English resources for the defence of the northern frontier. The disagreement provoked
the split of the army, where the French continued down the Tweed River and raided the lands
along the coast down til Morpeth, where their allies followed their allies home at the arrival
of a large English force under Richard himself, who himself did not accomplish much. The failed
invasion from Scotland brought to the French court the knowledge that the Scottish countryside
could hardly supply a Scottish army, let alone a French invasion force, so no more attacks
from Scotland would be attempted.
In 1386, John of Gaunt attempted another invasion of Castille to claim his throne with little
local success, but it managed to distract the French court from launching a direct invasion
against England in 1386 and ‘87. The English also managed to find success in raiding French
trade fleets. By 1388, both sides had exhausted their resources and peace talks began to open
up as internal conflict began to brew in both countries.
The political situation had changed again in both kingdoms by the late 1380s as both
kings asserted their independent rule. In France, Charles VI embarked on a personal
rule, dismissing the Valois magnates from his council in November of 1388 and replacing
them with a group of his father’s old advisors known as the ‘marmousets’. His rule started
well and the people began to call their king ‘the Beloved’, but on the other side of
the English Channel Richard II’s reign descended into a tyranny throughout the last decade
of the fourteenth-century. While the king managed to forge a 28-year truce with the
French, his internal problems began to get worse. This all came to a climax when John
of Gaunt’s son - Henry Bolingbroke, was cast out of England for ten years as a political
threat. The former didn’t react to his son’s exile, but when Gaunt died in 1399 and Richard
II both extended his banishment for life and confiscated his vast Duchy of Lancaster, the
Rubicon had been crossed. Henry Bolingbroke returned and landed at the Humber estuary
in June, and almost immediately most of Richard’s nobles deserted him, unnerved by the king’s
actions. Richard - who had travelled to Ireland to put down a rebellion there, was deposed
and died a few months later in prison, while the House of Lancaster became the royal house
of England when its usurping patriarch came to the throne as Henry IV.
The reign of Lancastrian usurper-king Henry IV did not begin well, and almost immediately
rebellions sprang up to resist his rule, first by Owain Glyndŵr in Wales and then three
years later by a disaffected member of the Percy family known as ‘Hotspur’1. As he
was closest to the rebels, the king’s sixteen-year-old son - Henry of Monmouth - skillfully blocked
Welsh and Percy forces from uniting with one another and then played a decisive role in
the royalist victory at Shrewsbury in 1403, charging his victorious division into Hotspur’s
flank and winning the battle. It was just a taste of the military prowess the young
prince would display in the future. Despite the victory, further revolts broke out during
the first decade of the fifteenth-century and Wales remained recalcitrant. Henry IV
also began to suffer from numerous illnesses during the later part of his reign which left
him more and more incapable of ruling his realm. From around 1407 onwards, governance
of England would increasingly fall to the heir - Henry of Monmouth, who even at this
early stage was noted as a diligent administrator and capable leader.
As the new royal House of Lancaster was solidifying its hold over England, their Valois rivals
in France were busy destroying any unity the French kingdom might have had. Two and a half
decades earlier, twenty-five year-old Charles VI suffered a psychotic episode whilst riding
through a forest, and from that point descended quickly into total madness, famously believing
himself to be made of glass. This deficiency on the throne created a power vacuum which
would bring disaster to France. Louis I - Duke of Orleans took the reins of government following
his elder brother’s fall to madness, continuing the war with England whilst also increasing
his own wealth and power on the side. As the second son of Charles V, Orleans had the status
of a Valois ‘prince du sang’ or ‘prince of the blood’, and was therefore among the
highest nobility in France. The main victim of this state of affairs was the House of
Valois-Burgundy, Dukes of Burgundy since the Capetian cadet house’s extinction. Jean
II granted the vacant Duchy as a fief to his youngest son Philip the Bold in 1363, and
that son had subsequently been the dominant force in Charles VI’s minority. Upon Philip’s
death in 1404 the powerful Duchy of Burgundy2, which now included wealthy Flanders and Artois
in the north, passed to John the Fearless. Jonathan Sumption describes him as ‘a short,
bull-headed man of unprepossessing appearance, graceless, awkward and taciturn.’, but aside
from his less-than-perfect personality, he was a man of supreme talent. John’s military
experience was extensive, culminating in his leading of the French contingent in the Battle
of Nicopolis, while his excellent administrative skills often led his father to rely on John
as a capable deputy during times of need. A bitter struggle for power and control over
the kingdom began between John the Fearless and the Duke of Orleans which quickly turned
violent. The two men clashed on almost every single important policy issue. While John
supported the pope in Rome and opposed continued war with England due to the danger it caused
to trade in Flanders, Orleans deferred to the Avignon Papacy and wanted to continue
the conflict. Factions began to develop around both parties - Orleanists, later called ‘Armagnacs’
followed Louis and Burgundians rallied to John, with street brawls even occurring between
both groups of supporters in the capital city streets. This simmering tension finally boiled
over when, on November 23rd 1407, the Duke of Orleans was dragged from his mule and brutally
bludgeoned to death on a Paris street by assassins sent by John. Louis’ young son Charles inherited
the Dukedom and, advised by the late Louis’ father in law the Count of Armagnac, swore
an oath of vengeance against the Duke of Burgundy. This started a vicious civil war between the
‘Armagnac’ and ‘Burgundian’ factions which was to last for decades. After securing
power in Paris by means of a coup d'état, John the Fearless was besieged in the city
by the Armagnacs in 1411, led by the Duke of Berry - another prince of the blood. Seeking
assistance, the Duke of Burgundy sent envoys to Henry IV in England, promising territory
in Flanders and other concessions in return for aid. A few weeks later, 3,000 English
troops under the Earl of Arundel ventured to France and managed to break the siege before
returning home. The harsh rule of John the Fearless angered
Paris’ civilians, and in 1413 the Duke was forced out of the city, isolating himself
in his own vast domains while the Armagnacs secured most of the country. Unfortunately
for them, time had run out. In England, Henry IV passed away of chronic illness in March
of 1413 and was succeeded by his son, who was coronated as Henry V on April 9th as a
snowstorm raged outside of Westminster Abbey. The new ruler consciously transformed his
behavior upon coming to the throne. From an unruly and riotous Prince of Wales fond of
wine, women and quarrelling with his father, now-King Henry V immediately began conducting
himself with gravitas and level-headedness, taking his responsibilities as a monarch seriously.
He gathered worthy, incorruptible advisors around himself, kept household costs low,
engaged personally in ensuring justice in his realm and subdued lawlessness wherever
and whenever he could. Yet, he also delved into Christianity and became a religious zealot
capable of extraordinary brutality when he thought it necessary. When Henry’s heretical
old friend John Oldcastle plotted to kidnap him, the king had him and all of his followers
burned alive. Above all, however, was Henry V’s desire to regain the rights and territories
of the English royal family in France. It was clear that the new king would not maintain
the truce for long. Start of Lancastrian Phase
In late 1414, a grand embassy was sent to Paris to discuss proposals for peace, but
Henry’s demands were extremely high. The 1360 Treaty of Bretigny was to be fully re-implemented
and England’s stolen territories in Aquitaine, Poitou and Ponthieu were to be returned. More
than that, any outstanding funds from Jean II’s ransom agreement would be paid along
with an additional £330,000, the annexation of Normandy, Maine and Anjou as well as overlordship
of Brittany, Flanders, Beaufort and Nogent. Perhaps Henry V was simply attempting to regain
lost English lands in France, but such untenable terms might have been intended to be rejected.
Whatever the case, the French did indeed reject them and that made the resumption of war inevitable.
With his rejection the dauphin of France - Louis of Guyenne, sent the English king an insulting
gift, arrogantly stating to the ambassadors that he would ‘send to King Henry, because
he was young, little balls to play with and soft pillows to sleep on to help him grow
to manly strength’. In response, Henry stated to his advisors that “If perchance they
thought to lie abed with soft pillows, then I, perchance before they wish, shall arouse
them from their slumbers by hammering on their doors at dawn’. With that, orders were sent
out to raise the largest English army since Crecy. 320 captains were contracted to muster
troops in various regions around the kingdom under an indenture - a legal contract between
a soldier and the man he served under. It specified the conditions and length of service,
disciplinary practices, pay grades and other matters, and was a sign that mobilising troops
in England was becoming more professionalised. Other feudal lords raised retinues from their
own fiefs and Henry himself even drew warriors from his royal lands in Cheshire, Lancashire
and South Wales. Overall, the army which gathered in Southampton was around 12,000 strong with
a large archer contingent. After dealing with a plot to depose him and
executing its ringleaders, Henry V and his invasion force embarked from England on August
11th 1415 in around 700 ships. The king himself and his closest advisors sailed aboard a 500
ton flagship known as Le Trinite. The armada reached the Normandy coast three days later
and disembarked near Chef du Caux at the mouth of the Seine River.
Siege of Harfleur (1415) Rather than launching a devastating chevauchée
through the area as his royal predecessors had, Henry marched to the strategic port of
Harfleur and set up his base at the priory of Graville, from where he expected the small
garrison to capitulate soon. The town had a ring of old walls, but its defences had
been reinforced in the expectation of an English arrival with ditches and wooden barbicans,
and the local commander, the Lord of Estouteville, had further preparations made by closing off
the harbour with chained ships. The river Lézarde had its sluices opened, flooding
the plain north of the town and giving time to Raoul de Gaucourt to reinforce the defences
with 300 men at arms, bolstering the defenders’ numbers up to 400 men at arms, a number of
crossbowmen and the local town folks who joined it the defence of their homes. Henry took
up position to the west of the town on the 17th of August, while he sent his brother
Duke of Clarence, Thomas, to the east, but the floodplains slowed him down, and he was
in position only two days later, while the English navy prevented any supplies from entering
the town by sea. Henry summoned Harfleur to surrender, but his demand was rejected, so
the siege began. The English set up their batteries, which continuously pounded on the
defences, protected by wooded shields and trenches. The defenders doggedly held on to
their outer position as long as they could and defended tenaciously the breaches created
by the artillery, and during the night, the breaches were repaired as best as they could.
They launched sorties to keep the enemy cannons as far away from the walls as possible. English
mines, deep tunnels dug underneath the defences meant to collapse the walls, were stopped
by French countermines. The defenders also managed to increase the water level of the
Lézarde, forcing some of the English to fall back. Still, slowly on the eastern side, the
attackers managed to creep up on the outer trenches, where they placed their cannons
at point-blank range. By the end of August, they managed to divert the river's flow, lowering
the water level and depriving the defenders of fresh water. By the start of September,
most of Harfleur’s outer defences were destroyed, towers and walls were damaged and their food
supplies were running out, but still the French commanders decided to hold on and repelled
English assaults on the breaches in the walls for two more weeks.
Finally, by the 15th of September, the defenders asked for a truce and for the city to be surrendered
if a French army would not arrive to relieve them before the 23rd. As the dauphin was still
assembling it and it wasn’t ready to march, Harfleur was surrendered to the English king
on the agreed date - its 260 surviving members of the garrisons and the other combatants
would be kept for ransom. Still, the unexpectedly dogged resistance of the small garrison had
held off the English king for six weeks, during which the English army was ravaged by outbreaks
of malaria and dysentery, which eventually killed or debilitated almost a third of its
troops.
Battle of Agincourt (1415) At the time he was doing so, a large French
army of about 20,000 men was slowly gathering in Rouen under the dauphin, ready to intercept
the English. Henry V wasn’t the only thing Charles had to worry about. John the Fearless
declared himself eager to join the fight against England, but his presence was judged to be
detrimental, as it would only cause divisions in the army. So the dauphin asked the Duke
of Burgundy to send 800 troops instead of coming himself, but this insulted the Duke
and he instead refused to send any assistance. Throughout the entire campaign, the nominally
‘Armagnac’ French leaders would have to keep one eye on Burgundy - it had long been
rumoured that he was collaborating with the English. Nevertheless, the delay at Harfleur
put King Henry into a predicament. It was late in the campaigning season now, but he
could not just sail back to England without achieving anything more. Nor could he risk
marching towards Bordeaux as he had intended, or Paris itself - the army was too depleted
and an attack on the capital might forcibly reunite the French factions. Instead it was
decided that the army would head immediately for Calais, so that Henry might tread the
same steps through ‘his’ lands in Normandy and Ponthieu that his great-grandfather Edward
III had. After garrisoning the newly-captured Harfleur
the English army set out on its march, intending to remain on the coast all the way to Calais.
The trek started well enough and rivers near Dieppe and Eu were easily forded, but this
all changed on the 13th. As Henry’s army approached the old Roman ford over the Somme
at Blanchetaque, where the king planned to cross, a captured Gascon prisoner informed
him that an advance guard of 6,000 French under Constable Charles d’Albret was waiting
and ready to block any attempt to cross. Realising that he would have to cross further inland,
Henry pivoted right and marched upstream, shadowed all the way by d’Albret on the
other side of the bank. After managing to shake his pursuers off however, the English
managed to cross at Nesle, but it was already too late. In the meantime, the main French
army under Bourbon5 cut across the Somme at Amiens and proceeded to unite with d’Albret
near Peronne. The tired English, wracked by hunger, disease and now almost completely
depleted of supplies continued marching north, and on October 23rd reached Blangy. It was
there, as Henry’s army crossed a tributary of the great river, that it witnessed a terrifying
sight. Drawn up on a slightly elevated ridge about a mile in front of them was the entire
French army - rank after rank of magnificent mounted knights and men-at-arms, a sight which
led the English king to draw up in battle formation as well. After a tense, hour-long
standoff, the French pulled back even further and took up position for the night in a blocking
position on the road to Calais near a small hamlet known as Agincourt.
On the night of October 24th, Henry ordered complete silence in the English camp, while
the French could be heard rejoicing and celebrating across the rain-filled night air. The battlefield
which both sides lined up on the following morning was an area of sodden, recently ploughed
field in an area between the village of Agincourt in the west, Tramecourt in the east and Maisoncelles
in the south, bounded by forested terrain on the flanks of each army. Henry V’s depleted
army was now about 8,500 strong and severely lopsided in composition, with 7,000 archers
and only 1,500 dismounted knights and men-at-arms. Due to its limited numbers, it was arrayed
in a single line of battle. In the centre were three small divisions of melee infantry,
known as ‘battles’, with units of longbowmen between them. The left ‘battle’ was under
the command of the veteran Baron of Camoys, the right was led by Edward, Duke of York
while Henry V took control of the central division. Even more archers were equally placed
on both the left and right flanks, with a significant portion in the woods on each side
of the field. The archers were under the authority of Sir Thomas Erpingham. All of the army was
protected by a defensive wall of stakes and caltrops, designed to blunt cavalry charges.
On the other side of the field, a grand French royal army of around 20,000 was under the
nominal, but insecure dual command of Constable Charles d’Albret and Marshal Boucicaut6,
professional men whose relatively low birth meant that they were outranked by high nobles
such as the Dukes of Orleans, Alencon and Bourbon. Their army was deployed in three
lines of battle - the first and second comprising most of France’s proud dismounted knights
and men-at arms for use as a sledgehammer against the English, while a line of mainly
archers and crossbowmen were kept in the rear - it was the duty of the nobility to win the
battle, not mere bow-wielding peasants. On both flanks a heavily armoured cavalry force
of around 750 knights each was in the process of forming up8, while more units were slowly
trickling into the French army as time went by.
Having learned the harsh lesson from their defeats at Crecy and Poitiers, the French
did not charge right away and instead remained where they were. It was clear to d’Albret
and Boucicaut that while their enemy’s army would only wither away with time, their own
would get even stronger. Whatever its merits, the impetuous knights and nobles of France
chafed at this ‘cowardly’ strategy of delay. Seeing that the French weren’t going
to attack him, Henry V knew he had to make the first move before it was too late. So,
after conferring with his captains the king ordered his entire army to uproot its stakes
and slowly shift forward in an orderly manner, supposedly shouting to his troops “Felas,
lets go!” After advancing into longbow range, the army once again hammered down its stakes,
after which English archers immediately began loosing heavy volleys at the surprised knights
out in front. This withering arrow fire panicked the hastily-formed French cavalry units and
they now charged full-tilt at Henry’s line9. Erpingham had the longbowmen knock an arrow
and draw their bowstrings back and then commanded them to wait. Then, as the French mounted
knights - drawn from the very best horsemen in the army came close to the line through
the soaking mud of the field, Erpinham shouted “Now, strike!” and his archers loosed
at point blank range from the front and treeline. The sky darkened for a second before hundreds
of knights and their horses were struck and slain by the dense volley of bodkin-tipped
arrows. Those who did manage to get through were trapped on the sharp stakes or routed
back to their own lines. While the massacre of the mounted charge was going on, a group
of peasants and cavalry led by a few Burgundian nobles looted Henry’s baggage train, stealing
the king’s bedding, his crates of cash and even one of his crowns. It didn’t affect
the course of the battle until later. d’Albret’s first line of infantry was
trudging with difficulty through often knee-deep mud at the same time, made worse by the preceding
cavalry charge. A combination of the bad terrain, heavy armour and having their cohesion disrupted
by their own retreating cavalry left the French vanguard sitting ducks for lethally accurate
English longbowmen, who loosed volley after volley into the almost immobile mass and inflicted
horrific losses. Despite the setbacks, the flower of France’s military might smashed
into the thin English line like a tidal wave and immediately forced it back before the
equally stubborn men-at-arms under Henry halted the push. While a vicious melee began at the
point of contact, the second line of infantry now pushed forwards also, but they caused
a crush upon nearing the vanguard which prevented most of the army from engaging and most frontline
troops from retreating. Though the French were suffering, Henry’s melee infantry was
taking a mauling. In the right division, Edward Duke of York was cut down in some of the fiercest
fighting, while Henry V himself was almost killed and a portion of his crown cut off.
When the archers on the flanks ran out of arrows, they charged in from the wings with
whatever weapons they could find to assist their own warriors. Shortly after noon, the
French attack collapsed, and the English took many prisoners of low and high rank, including
the Dukes of Bourbon, Orleans and Marshal Boucicaut.
At that moment, someone in the English formation shouted that enemy reinforcements were incoming,
perhaps having seen the looters at the camp earlier in the battle. With the amount of
captives they had taken, it was plausible that a prisoner uprising re-armed with discarded
equipment, along with fresh foes might doom Henry’s army. The English king therefore
ordered 200 archers to go to the camp and kill almost every single soldier the army
had taken captive. With thousands dead on the field of Agincourt and even more prisoners
slaughtered in the din of battle, the terrified remainder of French forces retreated.
That night, King Henry V of England made the captured Dukes of Orleans and Bourbon wait
on his feasting table, before reaching Calais and sailing home in mid-November.
As Henry V sailed from Calais in late 1415, he left a deeply shocked France behind him.
With the royal army destroyed and much of the Armagnac faction leadership with it, the
civil war appeared as though it was only going to get worse. Back in England, the jubilant
king didn’t bask in his success for long and immediately began raising funds, mustering
troops, and assembling a great navy for a follow-up attack on France, while at the same
time depriving the divided enemy kingdom of its allies. Aiming to heal the Western Schism,
Holy Roman Emperor Sigismund arrived in England in early 1416 but ended up forming an alliance
with Henry at Canterbury and denouncing France instead. At sea, the king’s commanders crushed
the Franco-Genoese fleet in 14164 and 14175, leaving the channel open for another crossing.
By the middle of that year, Henry had his army together and sailed to Normandy, this
time going to conquer it entirely. On September 20th the dominos began to topple as Caen surrendered
after a short siege. No relief was anywhere close because any royal force which might
have assisted was busy facing off against the Burgundians2. Next to fall was the great
Norman capital at Rouen. Henry put France’s second city to siege at the end of July 1418
and, after a brutal siege lasting over half a year, its garrison finally surrendered.
With that, almost every other castle in the duchy surrendered and, by the turn of the
decade, Normandy was under English control for the first time in two centuries.
Treaty of Troyes (1420) This frighteningly quick conquest horrified
both the Armagnacs and Burgundians. Despite the latter’s covert talks with Henry V,
they realised such a full conquest wouldn’t benefit them at all. Realising something had
to be done, both John the Fearless and France’s new dauphin - the future Charles VII, agreed
to negotiate. However, when the Duke of Burgundy knelt before his Valois prince, Armagnac retainers
accompanying Charles suddenly came forward and hacked John the Fearless to death - revenge
for Louis of Orléans’ death over a decade before. Whatever the motive, it was a disaster
for France. As Francis I stated a century later when shown the mutilated skull of the
dead duke - “This is the hole through which the English entered France.” Wide swathes
of the kingdom burst into uproar or panic at the Armagnacs’ brutal murder of John,
but when the news reached his son and heir Philip in Flanders, he is said to have thrown
himself on his bed, teeth grinding in grief and rage. Seething and eager for revenge,
the new Duke of Burgundy formed an alliance with Henry V. The former would recognise the
English king’s claim to the throne of France, while the latter ensured Philip’s territories
were enlarged and secure. This was the last straw. Battered by the English invasion and
tired of civil war, the barely lucid Charles VI signed the Treaty of Troyes3 on May 21st,
1420. Henry V would be heir and regent of France, he would marry the mad king’s daughter
- Catherine of Valois, and their child would be king as well.
After capturing a few more towns loyal to the dauphin, Henry spent Christmas in Paris
before going back to England and crowning Catherine his queen. While this was happening,
Thomas - Duke of Clarence was defeated and killed at Baugé during March 1421, a defeat
which convinced Brittany to defect to the dauphin’s reduced kingdom. In October however,
Henry returned to France and took a few castles at Dreux, Vendome, and Beaugency before putting
Meaux to siege. It was there that King Henry fell ill with his army but insisted on staying
with the troops, which he did until the city fell in May 1422. Though he returned to Paris,
the king fell deeper into sickness and began to take measures for the succession - naming
Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester regent in England while his brother - the Duke of Bedford would
lead in France in the name of the newborn Henry VI. England’s great Lancastrian king,
perhaps the greatest in the country’s history died at Vincennes on August 31st, 1422 at
the age of just 35. The mad king Charles VI finally died only two months later, and his
son declared himself the king. Nevertheless, all of France north of the Loire came under
Anglo-Burgundian rule, while his son only retained the loyalty of the south with a moving
court. Battle of Verneuil (1424)
In 1423, the Treaty of Amiens was signed, bounding together the Duchy of Burgundy, the
Duchy of Brittany and the Kingdom of England and recognizing Henry VI as the King of France.
It was sealed with Bedford marrying Anne, the Duke of Burgundy's sister, but the actual
allegiance of Brittany would sway with the strongest party in the following years. In
July 1423, as the English were fortifying their positions north of the Loire river and
besieging strongholds loyal to Charles, an army loyal to the dauphine accompanied by
a large contingent of Scots and smaller Italian and Spanish units under Sir John Stewart and
Louis of Vendôme marched through the territories of the duke of Burgundy to relieve their allies
and to threaten Paris. They were defeated at Cravant near Auxerre by an English army
under Salisbury with the help of Burgundian units. However, the French found fortune in
the west, where an English raiding army was caught and destroyed at La Brossinière by
local Norman garrisons loyal to Charles. In the spring of 1424, a contingent of 6500
Scottish soldiers under the Earl of Douglas landed in France, joining the army of the
dauphin. As the campaigning season began with the usual change of control of border forts,
in August, the dauphin's army under the count of Aumale moved towards the castle of Ivry
to relieve it from a siege. As it became clear that they were too late and that the English
position was too strong for a direct attack, the Armagnacs deviated west and took over
Verneuil, where reinforcements from Italy came. Here, the English army under Bedford
joined them on the 17th of August, furious that the French had not joined in battle at
Ivre as previously agreed upon. The English army numbered around 8000 men, with a significant
number of them being Norman noblemen, while the French numbers were between 14000 to 16000,
of which 6500 were Scottish archers and axe wielders, 2,000 were heavily armoured Lombard
knights, and some other soldiers came from Spain.
On a plain a mile north of Verneuil, the English positioned themselves with a compact contingent
of men at arms on foot, flanked by longbowmen with their sharp stakes, while around 1000
lightly armoured men were placed in the back with the task of guarding the baggage train
and the horses and stop any attack from the back. The French also dismounted many of their
men at arms, but the Lombard knights and some of the French remained saddled. To the surprise
of the English, they did not position themselves on the wings as customary but instead formed
up in front of the contingent on foot. After a short exchange of arrow fire, the Lombard
mercenaries charged against the enemy. Bedford had some of his archers moved in front of
his lines to counter it, but the missiles could do little against the superior Italian
armour, which also covered their steeds. The knights ploughed straight through the English
lines, splitting the division in two as men were either cut down or moved away to make
place for the unstoppable force. Emerging from the other side, the Milanese continued
their charge against the baggage guard and chased them off the battlefield. Understanding
that he had to achieve victory before the Italians returned, Bedford regrouped his foot
soldiers and ordered them to advance. So did the French and Scottish contingent, but the
latter proved less disciplined in their advance, and as a fierce and confusing melee began,
the English and Norman men at arms slowly proved superior. When the lightly armoured
longbowmen finally joined the fray, the French line broke and a brutal killing field began
where many French nobles and all their commanders perished around the ditch defending the town,
as did most of the Scots, for over 7000 dead. As the Lombards returned, expecting the French
to win, they were driven away, while a few important nobles, such as the Duke of Alencon,
were taken captive. The defeat at Verneuil was disastrous for the future Charles VII,
as it has been remembered as a 'second Agincourt,' and it forced him to rethink his plans to
be crowned at Reims, while Bedford's prestige was increased and he had the momentum for
the rest of the year. Siege of Orléans (1428-1429) and Joan of
Arc Unfortunately for the English, Gloucester’s
blundering6 meant that Bedford was forced to return to England for two years to put
things straight, and only sailed back to France in March 1427.
He and Salisbury now started planning a campaign to capture Orléans - the ‘Key to the Loire’.
If this great riverine lynchpin was conquered, the English could easily launch further attacks
to knock the dauphin out for good. After capturing more than 40 towns and fortresses along the
way, Salisbury approached Orléans in early October 1428 - at the time garrisoned by 2,400
regular soldiers and a further 3,000 militia. A contingent of the English army under Suffolk
captured both Jargeau and Chateauneuf to isolate the city, while Salisbury encamped opposite
French defences on the southern end of Orléans’ 350-meter-long bridge. He began an initial
artillery bombardment on the 17th, and four days later ordered his men to storm the fortified
gatehouse known as Les Tourelles. This attack was driven away by the defenders after each
side took around 200 losses, with the dauphinist French being constantly resupplied with food,
drink, and arms by the city’s women. When the direct attack failed, Salisbury abandoned
this approach and instead sent sappers to undermine the foundations. Realising this
was happening, the guardians of Les Tourelles retreated deeper into the city on the night
of October 23rd, destroying a small part of the bridge behind them. The fall of this fortification
seemed like Orléans’ doom, but as the aggressive Salisbury climbed atop Les Tourelles to decide
where to attack next, a stray cannonball clattered through the window, killed one of his companions,
and flung an iron bar at the Earl, slicing half his face off. Incapacitated and in agony,
he was replaced by William - Earl of Suffolk, before dying a week later. The more cautious
Suffolk decided on a prolonged siege, and in the next week, the English began constructing
siegeworks. At about the same time, Orléans received some additional reinforcements from
the southeast - the city was too large to be entirely cut off by such a small force.
The city’s defenders started bracing for an extended engagement as well by burning
and tearing down the suburbs outside the walls, depriving the English of cover and winter
quarters by doing so. Starting on November 8th, English boats began ferrying men across
the Loire and constructing siege positions to the north and west of the city. The French
responded with a few unsuccessful sorties, and to compound these failures, by the turn
of December the besiegers had been reinforced. While the northern bank siegeworks were being
constructed, the English launched a failed probing assault across the broken Loire bridge.
The defenders responded with massive 26-pound shots from a new bombard and by completing
the levelling of their suburbs. As 1429 began, Orléans’ would-be captors shifted focus
to the now-fortified north bank with a number of easily-repelled assaults on the Porte Renard
in January. The loose nature of the encirclement also allowed a supply convoy including hundreds
of sheep and pigs to reach the city. As gallant resistance continued, 200 men of the garrison
slipped out of Orléans and joined a 3,000 strong French force at Blois. Having received
reports of an enemy supply caravan approaching from Paris to resupply the besiegers, they
marched to intercept near Rouvray. However, when the French and Scots under Clermont found
the 1,500 strong caravan on February 12th, their assault over the open country was repulsed
and counterattacked from behind a ring of supply wagons. 400 of the dauphin’s troops,
mainly Scots were killed, and Clermont subsequently withdrew to Tours along with a number of other
commanders, certain of defeat. At Chinon, Charles was so demoralised by the grand city’s
seemingly inevitable fall that he considered abandoning his kingdom completely. However,
events many hundreds of miles to the east were about to thoroughly rejuvenate the French
cause. Three years before, a fifteen-year-old girl
named Joan began hearing voices and by 1428 became convinced she was being granted a task
from God, delivered by the Archangel Michael in addition to Saints Margaret and Catherine.
Her task? To lead an army against the English so that Orléans might be relieved, and to
have the dauphin traditionally crowned as Charles VII in Reims Cathedral, where Louis
the Pious had succeeded to the Frankish throne six centuries earlier. Through aid from Robert
de Baudricourt - a pro-Valois commander in Vaucouleurs, Joan undertook a dangerous journey
to Chinon and then to Poitiers, where her faith was declared true and her virginity
assured. To test whether this woman’s extraordinary claims were true, she would be sent to Orléans
in an attempt to break the siege. After being granted armour, horses, a special banner and
supposedly finding a legendary sword, she went to Blois and joined a gathering relief
force. Upon her arrival, the deflated mood among French soldiers and officers immediately
began changing at her holy presence. Leaders who had withdrawn from the siege previously
- such as Clermont, or who had avoided getting involved at all now rallied to the cause,
inspired by Joan’s patriotic mission. While the dauphin’s army mustered, the lull at
Orléans following Rouvray allowed English forces, who were aware that a relief attempting
was incoming, to construct a number of formidable fortifications - the Bastille de Saint-Loup
to the east, the Boulevard de la Pressoir-Ars on April 9th, the Bastille Saint Pouair on
the 15th and Bastille de Saint-Jean-le-Blance five days later. Notably, new English commander
Glasdale created an external earthen rampart outside Les Tourelles, making it into a citadel.
Joan and her relief force set out for Orléans on the 26th and, after a miraculous crossing
of the Loire at Checy and bypassing Saint-Loup without opposition, entered the city through
its Burgundian Gate three days after leaving Blois7. After resting for the night, Joan
was eager to go on the attack. Because one wasn’t planned for that day, she walked
across the Loire bridge to the Belle Croix stronghold and asked the English to lift the
siege. Glasdale shouted back that she was a mere cowherd and they would burn her if
she was captured. Nevertheless, Joan’s threat to kill all prisoners their forces had taken
if her heralds were not released worked, and they were indeed set free. Also, on that day,
a lengthy skirmish was fought when French commander La Hire sortied out against the
northern English fortification at Saint-Pouair, but was eventually forced back inside. This
inability led the overall defending leader Jean de Dunois - the Bastard of Orléans,
to slip out of the city on May 1st and return to Blois, where he sought reinforcements.
While he was gone, Joan didn’t remain inactive. She rejuvenated the morale of Orléans’
long-besieged citizens who crowded to meet her and give their Maid gifts, whilst also
performing military reconnaissance against Glasdale’s positions to see which were weak
and which were strong. Dunois returned on May 4th with much-needed reinforcements, and
shortly after an attack began spontaneously on England’s eastern fort at Saint-Loup
by 1,500 troops. Joan was resting at the time, but when informed either by an angel’s voice
or any of the other mortal voices in the city, rode out as swiftly and eagerly as possible
to join the attack. For three grueling hours, Joan inspired her warriors to fight. Despite
fierce resistance by the English garrison, the French soldiers managed to finally capture
and raze Saint-Loup to the joy of Orléans people. Despite her jubilation at the victory,
Joan of Arc wept for the 140 slain English soldiers, who had died without confession.
Still, the officers remained cautious, but this was shattered when news came from Paris
of a large incoming Anglo-Burgundian relief army - led by John Fastolf. It was now clear
that the siege had to be broken before it got to Orléans, or all their bravery would
be for nothing. On the 5th, French forces crossed the Loire in order to attack Saint-Jean
le Blance - an earthen fortification protecting Les Tourelles, but when the English withdrew
to the gatehouse itself, the defenders managed to occupy the outlying position. The next
day, Joan crossed the Loire again, pushing the troops forward against the Bastille des
Augustins. After a ferocious clash in which the French had to use a cannon to take down
a particularly big Englishman, they overran the fortress. Glasdale’s remaining fortresses
retreated behind the boulevard protecting Les Tourelles. With divine favour seemingly
on their side and momentum at their back, the French attacked Les Tourelles’ outer
defences on the 7th by escalade, but were repelled at first with heavy losses. During
the fighting, Joan herself was even struck between the shoulder and neck by an English
arrow, but fought on nonetheless. After going off to pray in a nearby vineyard for guidance,
Joan of Arc returned with her banner in hand, motivating the French to a final attack in
which they managed to drive the besiegers from the fortification in front of the Les
Tourelles gate. The Maid of Orléans called on Glasdale to surrender but he refused. When
he subsequently attempted to lead his remaining troops across the drawbridge and to the inner
gatehouse, the timber cracked under the weight of so many soldiers and dropped many into
the Loire. Glasdale himself, clad in heavy armour along with many of his men, drowned.
Morale inside the inner fortress crumbled after this loss and the surviving English
inside quickly surrendered. On the northern Loire bank, the remaining English troops abandoned
their siege lines and formed up in two large battle formations, challenging the French
to open battle. When Joan and the other commanders lined up in front of them and prepared for
battle, however, the besiegers lost their nerve and turned to march away. Their army
split, one group moving to garrison Jargeau8, while another went to man Meung9, all the
way being harried by French troops who disobeyed orders to ride them down. After 210 days,
the Siege of Orleans was over, the dauphin’s loyal, the capable army had held firm and
Joan of Arc was enshrined forever in history as the Maid of Orleans. Joan pushed for an
immediate advance to crown Charles, but the French commanders that with the English still
holding castles on the Loire, weren't yet in a position to do that. So, in mid-June,
the army, with an enthusiastic Joan of Arc in tow, began retaking them one by one. Jargeau
fell on the 12th, Beaugency on the eve of the 17th, and then finally Meung at dawn on
the 18th. Battle of Patay (1429)
The remaining English forces under Talbot retreated north and united with Sir Fastolf's
southward marching relief army, bringing their strength up to around 5,000. While Fastolf,
commanded of the united forces, preached caution, he was overpowered by his subordinates headed
by Talbot, who wanted to help the strongholds on the Loire. As they were about to relieve
Meunge, news of the fall of Beaugency had reached them. Worried they would be trapped
between the two French forces, they began to march north. The French, discovering the
English army's movement, prepared a vanguard of around 1500 men at arms under La Hire and
Jean de Xaintrailles and sent them north. Fastolf learned that he was hotly pursued
when he was near the village of Patay on an old Roman road: he had to set his army up
to confront them, most of them being longbowmen. The English positioned themselves in a defensive
position on a ridge, with the baggage and artillery positioned on the flank near a forest,
while 500 of their best archers were sent in an advanced position to ambush the French
vanguard. Once the English ambush force was in place, a stag ran into them, which raised
an alarm among the archers, giving away their positions to the nearby French scouts.
Because of this, Talbot ordered them to move to another place, but before the longbows
could take up position with their sharpened stakes near the hedges where the baggage train
was, the French vanguard crashed upon them. The knights cut through their lightly armoured
enemies before they could fire their deadly volleys. Remnants of the English vanguard
fled back to the main contingent of Englishmen. Still, the French men-at-arms took advantage
of their confused and unprepared enemies, and hit the main contingent on the undefended
flank, destroying and slaughtering anything that was unfortunate enough to be on their
path. Many of the English captains were captured except for Sir Fastlof, who was mounted and
managed to escape with around half of his force: the English suffered around 2500 killed
or captured, while the French losses were negligible. The French heavy cavalry had finally
defeated the English longbowmen, which had caused so many defeats such as Crecy and Agincourt,
dispelling the myth of the invincibility of England's armies in the field for good.
Such a great victory in the open field finally encouraged the dauphin to accompany Joan of
Arc and his newly enlarged 12,000 strong army in a march towards Reims. There, on July 17th,
1429, the long-beleaguered son of Charles the Mad was crowned as Charles VII in the
city’s grand cathedral as the Maid of Orleans stood at his side, holy banner in hand. This
was militarily insignificant, but a propaganda triumph.
The momentous coronation of Charles VII at Reims in the summer of 1429 gave England’s
regent in France - the popular and capable John of Bedford, time to brace Paris itself
for an assault by the new king’s inspired forces. When it came in late August, once
again with Joan of Arc leading the charge, Bedford was prepared and, after a few skirmishes
and a brief siege, the French were repelled. The momentum of Orleans had run its course
and Charles ordered his army away for winter. By this point in the war, Joan was becoming
politically troublesome for the restored Valois monarchy despite her role in boosting French
morale in the dark decade of the 1420s. After continuing campaigns on her own for a few
months, she was captured at Compiegne by the Burgundians and then sold to the English in
November. After one of the most notorious religious trials in world history, the Maid
of Orleans was burned at the stake by English soldiers in Rouen, convicted as a heretic.
At the time of her death in May 1431, Joan of Arc was only nineteen years old. Charles
VII made no attempt to save her. Resurgence of France (1431-1441)
On the military front, Bedford managed to stabilise the situation by reestablishing
control around Paris by taking some towns and castles, including Château Gaillard and
Louviers. This gave Bedford an opportunity to emulate Charles’ propaganda coup of two
years prior. On December 16th of 1431, Henry VI of England was also crowned Henry II of
France. However, his Burgundian allies did not manage to make any advances as Philip
of Burgundy had to establish control over his newly inherited Duchy of Brabant. As small
attempts of peace talks were made, which led to nothing, the Duke of Burgundy used his
ambiguous position to play the two sides against each other and try to obtain the most out
of the situation, signing intermittent truces with the Armagnacs. In the following years,
much of the military operations were concentrated around Paris, where sieges and raids were
launched against different forts. The French attempted to cut the communication lines between
Paris and Normandy and along the Normandy-Maine border.
However, all things taken into account though, the war was not going well for the English,
who no longer had adequate finances or manpower to defend its 350-mile long line of contact
in France, fund the modern war with gunpowder siege weapons, or maintain its many garrisons.
It was only through Bedford’s capability and love of him among the Anglo-French that
the lands were maintained.
Despite minor English success in retaking some rebellious Norman castles in 1434, the
revolt continued to bleed the occupiers of much-needed resources and their situation
continued to deteriorate. Even more unfortunately for the English, their most important ally
could see the way the winds were blowing. The dual-monarchy suffered two body-blows
in quick succession during 1435. On September 14th the ailing Duke of Bedford finally passed
away at Rouen and was replaced by Richard of York. Worse still was the Treaty of Arras,
signed on September 20th between King Charles VII and Philip of Burgundy. This finally reconciled
the feuding French factions in a settlement which granted the Duchy of Burgundy even more
territory in return for Philip’s formal recognition of Charles VII as the French king.
This political sea change had an immediate effect, as unrest began to occur all over
the English lands in France. Moreover, the armies of Charles VII defeated an English
army at Gerberoy, which allowed them to strengthen their control over Picardy, and managed to
capture Saint-Denis in the summer 1435 and Meulan in September. Although the burial site
of the French king was briefly lost between September and February, these two conquests
encircled Paris, blocking the most critical supply routes to the capital, which saw its
food prices soar: this caused discontent among the citizens, which ultimately led to the
start of a siege on Paris, where Armagnac and Burgundian men joined forces. The Burgundianphile-Paris
returned to Charles' hands on the 13th of April, with the remnant English garrisons
leaving the city a few days later. At the same time, the Armagnacs made headway in northern
Normandy, where the two important coastal towns of Dieppe and Harfleur were captured.
They were crucial for ferrying reinforcements and supplies across the channel, and without
them, the English had hard time launching campaigns on the continent.
The Duke of Burgundy attempted to take advantage of the situation and invested the town of
Calais in 1436, but the arrival of an English relief army under Beaufort lifted the siege,
allowing the town to stay in English hands for another century. In 1437, Talbot attempted
one of the last advances along the Seine: after having secured some parts of upper Normandy,
he recaptured the important town of Pontoise, but by this point, English military policy
was to hold on to their lands in Normandy while the French slowly took castle by castle
on their border or that had remained under England in their backs. As Henry VI came out
of the minority and began to govern in his own name in 1437, peace negotiations in 1439
failed, and over the next few years, England's position on the continent only got worse,
and their operations in Picardy and Normandy ended in failure, safe for the reconquest
of Harfleur. First Meaux in 1439 and then Creil and Pontoise - the last English foothold
in the French crownlands, where the powerful artillery train of Jean Bureau was put into
good use, fell in 1441, as did Evreux; the year after Gascony was attacked for the first
time in decades while English, where Charles VI relieved the besiege Tartas and captured
some towns. The English responses - an attempt to besiege Dieppe and a campaign into Anjou-
did not yield results. Peace talks and reforms (1441-1445)
Because a group favouring peace with France at any cost, led by the Duke of Suffolk, had
great influence with the king in England, the latter led an embassy to Tours in early
1444 for a conference. France’s delegates were unwilling to make
any kind of compromise, the deal was in reality a desperate one for Suffolk. In return for
an extendable two-year truce, Henry VI would be betrothed to the niece of Charles VII - Margaret
of Anjou, and England would cede Maine to France. Though the peace came as a great relief
to English civilian settlers in Northern France - who were on the receiving end of increasing
French attacks, it was generally received with fury in England3, and served as one of
the factors which made the Wars of the Roses inevitable a decade or so later. As Henry’s
realms started falling apart, Charles made good use of the truce to embark on a series
of military and monetary reforms which would forever change the feudal France which he
had fought so hard to inherit. The taille - a direct land tax which had only been occasional
until this point, became permanent and funded the king’s changes. Feudal French armies
had been hired by contract for centuries and usually went home at the end of the year.
Starting in 1444 however, only the poorer quality units were discharged, while the better
contingents were retained as the core of a new standing army.
On January 5th, 1445, the French royal government officially announced the formation of compagnies
d’ordonnance - regular units of troops supplemented by bringing the highest quality bands of routiers
and écorcheurs, many of whom were dismissed mercenaries, to the king’s service. To ensure
their continued loyalty, discipline and relatively high moral standards, these new professional
soldiers were paid monthly with the new revenues. Recruitment of former freelance soldiers cut
down the amount of banditry in the kingdom while also making use of an untapped reserve
of experienced manpower. Other, less reputable écorcheurs were viewed as an impediment to
peace, little better than the outlaws which had tormented France for decades.
Another vital part of Charles’ modernisation of the French army was his integration of
‘modern’ gunpowder artillery, which emerged in European armies during the early fifteenth-century.
Particularly revolutionary was the development of so-called ‘crumbled’ gunpowder, which
didn’t disintegrate into its separate components when moved and was therefore far more reliable,
and far more effective. Other technological advances including multiple powder chambers
on breech-loading cannons meant that newer cannons could have a surprisingly high rate
of fire. Enter the brothers Jean and Gaspard Bureau - sons of a merchant in the service
of Charles VII. After being appointed to the task, the duo regularised the haphazard and
sporadic variety of cannons currently used by inexperienced French forces. Proper usage
for each type of gun was specified and a greater level of training and professionalism was
instilled into a previously relatively neglected arm of the military. In addition, the brothers
used France’s new fiscal strength to purchase standardised, higher-quality bronze gun barrels.
Larger bombards were retained for heavier siege duties such as battering down castle
walls, while smaller caliber guns such as the culverin would be used against infantry
targets. Recovery of Normandy (1448-1450)
In Normandy and the formally relinquished County of Maine, it was becoming clear that
the Duke of York and his military forces in France weren’t going to dance with the conciliatory
tune of Henry VI’s advisors. To them, it was inevitable that more territory would fall
if the French weren’t resisted now, and so the garrisons of Maine refused to leave
their fortresses - such as the capital at Le Mans. This provoked threats of renewed
warfare with France in late 1447, but the garrisons did hesitantly withdraw from Maine
in March 1448, further diminishing the English position in now-exposed Normandy. Soon after,
York was sent to govern Ireland as a means of getting him out of the way and was replaced
in France by his great rival Edmund Beaufort - Duke of Somerset. The tension in Normandy
finally came to a climax when the captain of Verneuil - Francois de Surienne, attacked
a Breton fortress at Fougeres with Suffolk’s backing in March 1449. The town was badly
sacked and its fall prompted the then-neutral Duke of Brittany Francois I to ask Charles
VII for help. Somerset refused to apologise for his subordinate’s act and the French
retaliated by quickly seizing castles at Pont-de-l’Arche, Gerberoy and Conches by late May. France offered
to exchange Fougeres for these towns, but was refused. This made the resumption of war
inevitable and it was finally declared at the end of July.
Charles VII crossed the Loire in August and took personal command of the southernmost
of four armies which now simultaneously invaded the weakened English lands in Normandy. It
was a total walkover. On the 8th, French forces took Pont-Audemer, and Somerset’s other
castles began to fall with alarming frequency - their garrisons having been consistently
reduced over the decades. A few weeks later on the 26th, the inhabitants of Mantes rose
against the English, seized control of a gate, and forced the garrison to surrender to Charles’
troops. In September, Breton forces completed their conquest of the Cotentin Peninsula south
of the Grand-vey and handed it over to French royal officials, while at the same time the
Duke of Alencon took back the city which bore his name, which had been beyond the man’s
control for decades. On October 16th the king’s personal force - led by Dunois, besieged the
glorious Anglo-Norman capital at Rouen. Knowing no relief was coming, Somerset surrendered
the city in less than a week and was allowed to march with his garrison to English-held
Caen. So driven were the French to complete the reconquest that their operations continued
into winter, and they eventually managed to recapture the crucial channel ports at Harfleur
and Honfleur. By the time Charles’ offensive halted, England only retained a small area
of central-western Normandy around Caen and Bayeaux, in addition to the Cotentin Peninsula’s
northern segment with Cherbourg as its most important city.
In England, two of the most powerful figures in the kingdom - Queen Margaret and Suffolk,
raised a formidable army of 4,500 men and the ships with which to transport them to
Normandy. Sir Thomas Kyriell was put in command of the force. He was a veteran of the war
in France and a Knight of the Garter who came from a family of middle-ranking knights which,
for centuries, had served the kings of England as sheriffs and in other similar roles. However,
the expedition was delayed because of a lack of ships and the onset of winter. Worse still,
when the army learned that their second installment of pay was to be postponed, they mutinied
and killed one of the king’s officials. Suffolk was widely regarded as the cause of
the unrest through maladministration, and when he attempted to flee across the channel
to escape his enemies he was assassinated in May of 1450.
Despite a false start to the campaign, Kyriell and his soldiers sailed from Portsmouth as
soon as the weather in 1450 permitted, landing at Cherbourg on March 15th. These reinforcements
instantly boosted the faltering morale of the English in Normandy and led to Kyriell’s
army receiving a further 1,800 reinforcements from the large nearby garrisons. France’s
garrison at Valognes realised that it was in danger and requested support from the south,
but Kyriell pounced too quickly, besieging the castle for three weeks before it finally
surrendered on April 10th. The squire in charge of the fortification - Abel Rouault, was permitted
to depart with his garrison, supplies, horses, and possessions in return for the capitulation.
After learning of the new English invasion, Charles VII sent some of his best units and
most capable lieutenants to inform and reinforce his commander in the area - Jean de Clermont.
Having missed the opportunity to save Valognes, he established himself at Carentan on the
main road that Kyriell would most likely use to move south. There, Clermont sent word to
the Breton Constable of France - Arthur de Richemont, asking him to move his forces to
Saint-Lo in case Kyriell marched that way. Meanwhile, the English moved slowly south,
absorbing manpower, artillery and other siege weapons along the way. French scouts informed
their commander that rather than passing by his location, Kyriell and the English army
were instead executing a potentially dangerous, but incredibly well-executed march through
the low-lying tidal marshlands near the Grand-Vey, which they accomplished on April 14th with
only minor resistance. Local farmers and other peasants were supplemented by a company of
men-at-arms, but were easily brushed aside. Matthew Gough - one of the English captains,
supposedly shouted at them “Mad dogs! We crossed despite you!” After successfully
getting past the harsh terrain, Kyriell’s army set up camp for the night at a village
known as Formigny, while Gough was sent ahead to Bayeaux in order to get reinforcements.
Clermont moved to close the distance with the English at dawn on the 15th and sent another
message to de Richemont asking to be reinforced. After receiving the call for aid, he too set
out for Formigny early on the 15th, but wouldn’t reach the field before the fighting began.
Battle of Formigny (1450) At the English position, Kyriell’s 6,000
troops spent the morning hours constructing a line of field entrenchments, made up of
ditches, potholes, earthen palisades, and sharpened stakes to block the main eastward
road. Accompanying this was a smaller series of fortifications to the east of Formigny,
they had made the village a makeshift fortress. As midday approached, English outriders returned
from the west and informed Sir Kyriell that a French army was approaching. In a hurry,
the English knight had Gough recalled from Bayeaux. Realising he was about to be engaged,
Kyriell drew up his archer-heavy forces in a battle array. His own 4,500 were placed
on the right side of the line, anchored on the village of Formigny, while Gough led about
1,500 troops on the left near the Val stream. Clermont’s 3,000 strong army of men-at-arms,
mounted crossbowmen and some artillerists began to enter the area shortly after noon,
led by an elite Scottish vanguard compagnie. When his forces approached the Val, they wisely
halted about 600 meters away from their enemy, well out of longbow range. At a safe distance,
the French forces formed up west of a bridge between them and the English, and for three
hours Clermont’s men remained where they were while the general conferred with his
advisors. The older captains cautioned restraint, while their younger counterparts urged an
immediate attack before the English defences grew any stronger. Clermont - who would later
be known as the ‘Scourge of the English’, opened the battle by sending forward two light
culverins protected by a few hundred crossbowmen and men-at-arms. When the cannons opened fire,
stationary English troops suffered heavy casualties from the unexpected artillery fire.
Matthew Gough reacted first, sending 500 archers across the bridge to attack the small artillery
position. They drove away the French gunners, captured the culverins, and killed those protecting
them. Panicked by the setback, Clermont ordered a group of local peasants to scour the countryside
south of the battlefield in order to find de Richemont; he needed reinforcements as
soon as possible. At the same time, the French commander sent a larger unit of men-at-arms
under Pierre de Brézé to reinforce their beleaguered comrades and engage the enemy
troops. Though this fierce melee started well for the French under Clermont, Kyriell sent
more reinforcements to bolster Gough’s soldiers and it began to tilt in favour of the numerically
superior English. Official reports to the French king written only days after the battle
later state that if Kyriell’s army had launched a full-scale attack at this point, Clermont
would have been defeated. That attack never came. As the clash went on in the center,
a small army of around 1,000 men emerged onto the plateau south of the battlefield. The
English were jubilant, celebrating that reinforcements had arrived to finish the French off from
the flank. However, as the third force got closer, the sight of French and Breton banners
made both sides realise what was happening - Arthur de Richemont’s army had arrived
and Kyriell was now the one in danger of being hit from the rear.
De Richemont rode quickly with his advance guard to confer with Clermont while the main
Breton force remained on the English side of the Val. This was tactically problematic
for Kyriell’s army, but it is likely that his numbers still considerably outstripped
those of either French commander. In response, Sir Kyriell had Gough’s smaller contingent
on the left start to redeploy, pivoting to face de Richemont’s main army to the south.
However, the elite Breton advance guard used the opportunity to fight their way across
the bridge, slaying six-scores of their English enemy whilst doing so and disrupting Gough’s
redeployment effort. With disarray now the order of the day among his enemy’s troops,
the Breton Constable returned to his main army and advanced northeast towards the English
rear, while at the same time Clermont assaulted their front.
Also, at the same time, Pierre de Brézé had mounted a few hundred men and rode around
the field, seizing control of the eastern fortifications and preventing any substantial
retreat. Kyriell did his best to rally the now disorganised and demoralised English in
the village, but Brézé charged them from behind while both main armies attacked from
different angles. To make this worse, the town peasants rose up and joined in the developing
slaughter. The main English army was totally destroyed, only Gough and Robert Vere survived
to lead their surviving soldiers back to Bayeaux and Caen respectively. One group of 500 longbowmen
withdrew to a garden next to the Val and were on their knees begging for mercy. Nevertheless,
Clermont’s troops slew them anyway. The English commander Sir Thomas Kyriell was taken
prisoner, along with about 1,200 others, while around 3,800 of the knight’s men perished
at Formigny. This defeat finally broke the back of England’s
military hopes in Normandy. Most garrisons had contributed forces to Kyriell’s army
and his defeat now denuded them of defenders. Just over two months after the triumph of
France’s armies at Formigny, it had also seized Vire, Avranches, and Bayeaux on May
16th. In June, Caen was besieged and taken a few weeks later. Charles VII rode north
and ceremonially entered the city on June 6th. With only little resistance, the Cotentin
Peninsula city of Cherbourg finally went down on August 22nd, 1450 - all of Normandy was
now under French control for the first time in almost three decades.
Recovery of Gascony (1449-1453) The Duke of Somerset’s complete loss of
northern France in such a blitzkrieg-like manner sent yet another political shockwave
throughout England and pushed the kingdom closer to civil war. The duke was briefly
imprisoned in the Tower, and this internal strife only distracted the government from
dealing with new problems on the continent. France was able to turn its efforts fully
south towards Gascony with the victory. Back in 1449, local forces subordinate to Charles
had already captured Cognac, Saint-Megrin, and Mauléon. Meanwhile the Count of Foix
- a powerful magnate in the south of France, allied with the ascendant king in the same
year and put his considerable military force to good use, capturing Guiche and 15 other
castles. Despite this preliminary success, Gascony in its entirety would probably be
far more difficult to capture and hold than Normandy. It had been a fief of the Kings
of England for over three centuries compared to Normandy’s thirty years, and most of
the area’s nobility and population still remained loyal to their long-time rulers.
There were many reasons for this, but trade was a primary factor. Between 1445 and 1449,
for example, wine exports to England reached never before seen heights. Gascon merchants
and lords were making vast profits from their overlords and weren’t keen to see the status
quo change. Only two months after the fall of Cherbourg,
in October 1450, French forces opened the attack on Gascony by putting Jonzac under
siege. The castle fell in short order and the army marched south, clashing with a small
Anglo-Gascon force outside Bordeaux and crushing it before withdrawing to Angoulême for the
winter. Campaigning began again in spring 1451 and the French army quickly captured
Montguyon after a short siege. From that point, just like in the fall of Normandy, Gascon
castles fell very quickly - Blaye was captured on May 24th, followed by Bourg, Saint-Emilion,
and Castillon in the five days after that. The speed of the conquest was made possible
by strong French artillery, in addition to well-executed diplomacy and bribery which
undermined baronial resistance. A decisive instance of the latter occurred on June 23rd
when the central city of Bordeaux surrendered without a fight, as its mayor1 received a
generous pension from the French king as a reward. Just over a month later, Bayonne too
was captured, and the feuding English could do nothing but watch in horror as their last
continental possession, save for Calais, slipped away. Unfortunately for the French, they hadn’t
learned from the Black Prince’s mistake after the Treaty of Bretigny and started levying
heavy taxation on the newly acquired Gascon territory in order to pay for its defence.
Not surprisingly this, along with the rapaciousness of French soldiers, meant that resentment
immediately began to build. At the same time, the Kingdom of England was
not prepared to let Gascony go without a fight, but military preparations were slow, impeded
by a deteriorating political situation that seemed to reach its climax in early 1452.
Richard of York owned vast estates on the Welsh borders, and it was there while he was
in Ireland that the tenants rose up in revolt against Henry VI in February. The rebels persuaded
their lord to return from his quasi-exile and put an end to the queen’s regime. An
army quickly gathered around York when he crossed back into England and he began moving
towards London. The Lancastrians mustered a force of their own and faced off against
York at Dartford. Rather than attacking, the Duke of York presented Henry with a list of
grievances and demands which included the arrest of Edmund Beaufort - the Duke of Somerset
and York’s bitter rival who was accused of badly mismanaging the defence of France
in previous years. The weak monarch initially agreed to the demand, but the power behind
his throne - Margaret of Anjou, intervened and eventually forced York to back down and
reaffirm his loyalty to the crown. Somerset was left in charge of the government. While
this was going on, indentures had managed to raise an army of some 3,000 troops under
the command of a sixty-five-year-old John Talbot - the Earl of Shrewsbury. Setting the
stage for his attack was the situation in Gascony. Unrest had turned to subterfuge and
envoys reached London in 1452 inviting the English back and offering to provide assistance
if they returned. After English ships swept their French counterparts
off the seas, Talbot audaciously sailed the long distance to Gascony and disembarked on
the Medoc Peninsula on October 17th. Less than a week later, the pre-planned anti-French
uprising in Bordeaux led to the city’s capitulation. Most other castles in western Gascony fell
by the end of the year, save a few holdouts. It was obvious that Talbot’s bold attack
had taken Charles VII totally by surprise, as his forces had been shifted to Normandy
in order to counter a possible invasion there. The English received 4,000 additional troops
and supplies from home during the winter while Charles, enraged at the Gascon treachery,
hurried to send advanced forces south to reinforce those castles still under French control,
while he prepared to lead an invasion of the recalcitrant province in person. In early
June 1453, four separate, smaller armies began to muster at different points along the frontier
with Gascony, preparing to invade on multiple fronts. Two southern armies assembled in Languedoc
under the Count de Clermont and Gaston IV - Count of Foix, who prepared his forces nearby
at Béarn. In the north, a third army commanded by Marshals de Jalonges and Loheac readied
to march from around Angoulême. Charles VII headed a strategic reserve army stationed
in the Lusignan region. The king made sure that all of the contingents were well supplied
with siege engines and gunpowder artillery, particularly the northern one at Angoulême,
which was accompanied by Charles’ artillery master Jean Bureau.
Battle of Castillon (1443) The combined French advance began almost simultaneously
in early June. In the south, Foix and Clermont marched in close cooperation from the start,
moving north towards Bordeaux until the latter received a message from Talbot offering battle.
Being close enough to help, Foix reinforced his comrade to face the challenge together,
but this made the English commander withdraw to Bordeaux. The two forces subsequently split
up and remained near the city in order to deal with any English sally. The northern
army meanwhile began a methodical thrust through the Dordogne valley, approaching the city
of Castillon from the east in mid-July 1453. When Charles heard of the army’s progress
at his base at Saint-Jean-d’Angely, the king ordered it to besiege the city, which
was at the time held by about 50 men-at-arms and 350 archers. In contrast, the assaulting
army was a relatively standard one, about 8,000 men strong but with an especially formidable
siege train. Castillon itself was a strongly fortified town with the fast-flowing Dordogne
River in the south - running east to west, and extensive forests to the north. In a clearing
on the edge of this woodland, surrounded on three sides by trees was the Priory of Saint-Florent,
located on elevated ground. Rather than encircling and cutting off Castillon
with fortifications as in a traditionally conducted siege, Jean Bureau - who was put
in overall command of conducting the operation, didn’t want to be trapped in a pincer between
Talbot and the garrison if English forces moved to relieve the city. Instead, he sent
a thousand crossbowmen to hold the priory while he supervised the army’s 700 engineers
in constructing a fortified artillery park on the Plain of Colles, made up of 300 guns
- both heavy and light, operated by 700 gunners. To protect the weapons, defensive ditches
were dug on three sides, backed by raised earthen ramparts topped with formidable timber
defences. To screen the open northern flank of his enclosure, Bureau sent a thousand Bretons
to hold the village of Capitourlan. In Bordeaux, Talbot received an urgent letter from the
English garrison in Castillon, which led to immense pressure from the Gascon city leaders
to go out and relieve it. Possibly before he was ready, Talbot marched out with 6,000
English infantry, 2,000 Gascons, and 1,000 mounted archers and men-at-arms to do just
that. After bypassing a few of their own towns and marching through quiet forested paths
in the Hills of Horable to maintain surprise, the aging Talbot’s Anglo-Gascon vanguard
of 1,300 mounted troops assembled near the priory at dawn on July 17th, 1453. When formed
up, they burst out from the forest and attacked the priory from an unexpected direction, killing
120 of the French missile troops and capturing it after a brief, but fierce fight. The remainder
were harried in their retreat by the English cavalry until some of their own horse came
in support. With that, Talbot’s forces were pushed back but managed to get valuable information
about Bureau’s artillery enclosure which was reported to the commander, whose main
force had just reached the priory, its morale high from the vanguard’s initial easy victory.
Talbot initially decided not to follow up his attack immediately, believing that his
troops needed to rest after the long march and initial skirmish. However, at the artillery
park, Bureau was preparing for a fight by dismounting all of his horsemen5 and sending
the horses away with their grooms. The movement of such a vast amount of horses kicked up
a cloud of dust which was spotted by English scouts and misinterpreted as a French retreat.
When they reported back to Talbot that the enemy army was getting away, the commander
reversed his judgment and decided to resume the assault, against the advice of a capable
subordinate - Sir Thomas Evringham. It is said that the Earl swore to his personal chaplain
that he could not hear Christian mass until he had defeated the French army. With promises
of loot at the enemy camp given, Talbot led his arrayed army along the northern bank of
the Dordogne towards Bureau’s fortification, speeding ahead with his mounted advance units
while the main body of infantry followed up in the rear. Their approach was spotted by
French outriders who reported the incoming force to Bureau, while they were also followed
by some supply ships in the river. As the English vanguard turned 90 degrees left to
face the artillery park, Bureau was in the process of concentrating his 300 small cannons
- mainly culverins and ribauldequins, on the southern rampart, facing Talbot's vanguard.
The latter ordered his troops to dismount and fight on foot, but the completely unarmoured
English commander - who was so unprotected because of his oath to never ‘bear arms’
against Charles VII ever again, remained in the saddle.
Once again Evringham advised caution against attacking such a well-prepared position, instead
suggesting that it be starved out. Talbot refused and overruled him, fearing that any
hesitation might harm his reputation. Seeing that Bureau hadn’t yet finished moving all
the cannons, Talbot ordered Evringham to lead the first change. With a cry of ‘Saint George!’
he led the first attack, advancing across the field and assaulting the ramparts. At
such close range, the French light artillery inflicted heavy casualties on Evringham’s
men, supposedly killing six men with a single shot. The leader himself managed to get to
the top of the wall but was shot and killed by one of the French culverins. Despite the
losses, fighting on the artillery’s park’s southern edge went on. The main body of several
thousand Anglo-Gascon infantry was now coming up whose commander - Lord Kendall, was ordered
against the enclosure’s right flank. Because the troops were coming in unit by unit, the
attack commenced piecemeal, with contingents being fed into the fight as they arrived6.
Now reinforced by the infantry, Talbot’s vanguard troops received a morale boost and
attacked with renewed ferocity, inflicting casualties of their own but suffering badly
from the French culverin fire. Though Talbot’s numbers were larger than Bureau’s, the latter’s
strong fortification stalled the English attacks. After an hour of grinding and inconclusive
combat on the ramparts, however, French forces were thinning and those who remained were
tiring. But at that moment, the 1,000 Bretons marched onto the battlefield from the northern
hills, having received a message from Bureau earlier in the day. While their footmen streamed
into the fortified artillery park and reinforced the beleaguered defenders, the Breton cavalry
swept around the eastern trenches and crashed into Talbot’s exposed right wing. Wreathed
in smoke and noise given off by the French gunpowder weapons, the English were taken
totally by surprise.
The aged earl turned to meet the assault but was wounded in the arm by a projectile. That
wasn’t the end of it. Seeing the English struck in the flank, French forces inside
the fortification launched a counterattack from the front, some of them even remounting
to do so. What happened next is unclear and varies in the sources, but it seems like Talbot’s
lines began to break, routing towards the Dordogne. While this happened, the commander
himself rallied a small contingent alongside his son and acted as a rearguard so his army
could get away. However, a cannon shot the earl’s horse out from under him and trapped
its rider under it. A family legend claims that while trapped, Talbot urged his son to
flee, stating “Leave me, the day belongs to the enemy, there is no disgrace in flight,
this is your first battle.” In what was perhaps the last gasp of chivalry the medieval
age had to offer, the son refused and was killed alongside his father - who died from
an ax to the skull. When the English commander’s banner fell, the army lost heart and totally
collapsed. Some soldiers drowned attempting to cross the Dordogne at Rauzon ford, others
were run down by the victorious Breton horsemen, while about a thousand found refuge in Castillon
itself. The Anglo-Gascon casualties are uncertain, ranging from a low of 500 to a high of 4,000,
while French losses were quite light in comparison. When Jean Bureau found Talbot’s corpse on
the field, he had the old soldier given a burial with full honours. Similarly, when
his banner and collar of office were given to Charles VII, the king remarked “God have
mercy on a good knight.” Talbot had never broken his oath.
Castillon was taken on July 20th and the French king even rode with his army to quell a small
internal squabble. That strife was nothing compared to Gascony which, despite stubborn
resistance, was falling one castle at a time. Bordeaux was put under siege and ten weeks
later, after being strangled and battered from both land and sea, finally fell to Charles
VII. On October 19th, 1453, French banners were raised above the city and the English
in Gascony were forced to leave.
Aftermath With the second capitulation of Bordeaux,
the Hundred Years War came to an effective end, although contemporaries were unaware
of this. Of the great Angevin Empire that had spanned from the English Channel to the
Pyrenees, only Calais and a few satellite forts remained in Plantagenet hands. England
went from a state with a continental element to a purely insular one. No treaty was signed
in 1453, and the two kingdoms remained in a state of war, as French privateers would
continue to raid the English coast for prisoners to ransom, and sizable garrisons were kept
in Normandy and Gascony to prevent further English expeditions and to quell dissent in
the newly integrated provinces. Only in 1475 did this state of war actually conclude; in
that year, the first English army to invade France since Talbot's touched Calais with
the stated goal to divide up the French Realm with the Burgundians and Brettons, but as
the French and English army faced off, the Treaty of Picquigny between Edward IV of England
and Louis XI of France was signed. This was officially a seven-year truce but became the
de facto peace treaty that ended the war. In exchange for a sizeable yearly stipend
and an upfront payment, the English would leave France, and both sides would not support
the other's internal rebels. The peace would be remarkably durable and last until 1492,
and no English King would seriously attempt to reclaim the French throne, although they
would still style themselves Rex Franciae until the Napoleonic era. The Pale of Calais
would instead be lost in the closing years of the Italian Wars, when in 1558, a lighting
attack by the French took most of the ring of fortresses around Calais and forced the
city to surrender in a week, kicking the English out from the continent for good.
The immediate political effects were acutely felt in England. The Lancastrian throne had
always been weak after the death of Henry V, as the late king was the son of a usurper
and left his infant son, Henry VI, as the sole male heir. It was thanks to the regency
of the Duke of Bedford and his connections with the House of Burgundy that the English
had managed to keep a hold over northern France. When the king, a shy and weak personality,
came of age, he did not give any leadership to the country, and his rule was overshadowed
by court factionalism between different family members and his wife, Margaret of Anjou. In
late 1453, Henry VI fell into a catatonic state, completely unable to rule. This exacerbated
a political struggle between Richard of York and Edmund of Somerset, who was temporarily
detained. The struggle culminated in 1455, when it degenerated into civil war at the
Battle of Saint Albans, marking the beginning of the War of the Roses, which we have already
covered in a previous video. Many of the grievances that were the causes of the civil war can
be traced back to the conduct of the Hundred Years' War and the financial and territorial
losses. Also, Edward III had created duchies for his sons during his reign, which had given
royal princes enormous wealth and following that could threaten the position of the King,
as the subsequent civil war would show. King Charles VII of France had mostly pushed
the English out of the continent, but he did not feel secure. Local supporters had supported
every English invasion, whether from Flanders, Normandy or Brittany or during periods of
internal conflict such as the civil war between the Armagnacs and Burgundians. The different
provinces that composed the kingdom and their rulers looked much more at their own interests
than those of the kingdom as a whole, and they had the threat of opening up to an English
to pursue these goals. The King was acutely aware of this. A Gascon noble was executed
in 1454 after plotting to capture Bayonne in the name of the English, while the lands
of the Dukes of Alençon and Armagnac were confiscated in the following years, as they
were conspiring with the English or were likely to do so. Calais wasn't attacked both because
of its easily defensible terrain and position but also because of the uncertain support
of the Dukes of Burgundy. The successor of Charles VII, Louis XI, embarked
on a centralization effort to further curtail the autonomy of the appanaged nobles and intended
to absorb his main rivals, the Duchies of Brittany and Burgundy. Notably, the dukes
of Burgundy, Philip the Good and his son Charles were formidable adversaries to the French
royal power. They spearheaded the noble uprising of the League of the Public Weal in 1465,
supported the Yorkist side in the English Civil War against the French-backed Lancastrian
one and facilitated the English landing of 1475. The Burgundian house died out in 1477,
allowing the Crown to absorb much of their French holding and would lead to a century-long
conflict with the Habsburg family, while Brittany would be integrated during the subsequent
generation following the Mad War. Other princely appanages such as Anjou and Orleans were reabsorbed
into the royal domain by the end of the century. The Treaty at Formigny had taken away the
ability of the Princes to threaten the King with an external invasion credibly, and the
risks of being tried for treason and executed showed that the nobility didn't have the same
political freedom as before. Charles of Bourbon would attempt something similar during the
Italian Wars in the 1520s but failed also because of the lack of support from other
members of the nobility. Still, the French nobility would not lose all its influence,
as once the monarchy found itself without a strong king after Henry II's death, the
country fell again into civil war, this time with religion as the fault line but with factions
headed by great noble houses. The French Kings would use their newly found stability and
power to venture into foreign expeditions, which would begin sixty years of conflict
against the Spanish-Imperial Von Habsburg dynasty for the control of Italy and the hegemony
over Europe, that we have covered in our series on the Italian Wars.
The transition from a feudal system to a more centralized one can be observed particularly
in taxation and army recruitment. These developments took place in different capacities in most
of Western Europe, but the War characterised the paths of England and France. During the
1430s, Charles VII managed to greatly increase taxation by annually summoning the General
Estates to demand taxes. In 1439, he issued an ordonnance proclaiming that only the king
was entitled to raise troops and taxes, threatening the autonomy of the princes who rebelled in
1440 during the "Praguerie" and in 1442 at a meeting at Nevers, where a group of princes
attempted to wrangle away power from the crown unsuccessfully, as the King had the support
of the towns, of the Church and his minister of lower birth and managed to quell them with
light concessions. Crucially, Charles managed to impose the principle of permanent taxation
during his reign without the need to have it accepted by the estates, leveraging the
aides and tailles after the war's end, although regional differences in privileges made taxation
heterogeneous. Also, during the truce in the 1440s, he created the compagnies d'ordonnance,
professional permanent armies fully funded by the king's tax revenue, which would become
the backbone of the army that fought against the nobles in the 1460s and 80s and invaded
Italy in 1494. England had already been quite centralised for its time before and during
the war, although the power of the Parliament increased as the kings became more desperate
for taxes, and it would maintain a constraint on the monarchies in the following centuries.
Because of this and its isolated geography, the English monarchy would not have a standing
army until Cromwell, while most states developed them during the sixteenth century. Another
critical development in warfare was the introduction of gunpowder, with cannons becoming an evermore
important element in sieges as the war progressed. The Hundred Years War left a stronger national
identity in both countries, fostered by mutual antagonism. The war brought the state closer
to the population with the high taxation and broad recruitment of archers, so the population
was more invested as a whole in the war than what a Burgundian might have been. Within
a generation, the English nobility dropped the use of French, which had been their mother
tongue, in favour of English. France had a long history of regional identities that frustrated
the ability of the French king, but a century of war and crisis weakened these borders,
allowing for more power of the central state to spread to the peripheries. The French identity
was reinforced in decades of war, plundering and occupation of garrisons. While in the
first half of the war, the population's hatred was generally against soldiers, following
the battle of Agincourt, this hatred was directed against the "English enemy."
The scars of the war would endure on the population of France. First, as with most of Europe,
the Black Death devastated both countries. Then, after a relatively long truce following
the Carolinian period, the war sparked up again with the Lancastrian period. The regions
that became the battlefield, particularly in northern France, felt the effect for a
century and would spend decades to recover as villages were left depopulated and fields
were reclaimed by forest. The regions that recovered the fastest were those around Paris,
where large churches and monastic orders had enough capital to invest in rebuilding villages
and cutting wood. Cities managed to mostly escape the worst thanks to their walls, although
they had to deal with the destruction of their suburbs and the arrival of refugees from the
countryside. When the war ended, some cities were fast to surpass the prewar population.
England was not ravaged nearly as much as France, although many coastal raids remained
in the common consciousness, and the threat of Scottish attacks was ever-present. What
changed most for the country was their cut off from their biggest export market, wool.
The wool trade had been nationalised during the reign of Edward III, and the monarchy
was able to control its export in Calais as it was the only source of high-quality wool
in northern Europe. With this control, it became a foreign policy tool, with exports
being blocked to those countries hostile to the King, such as the Low Countries and Castille,
during various periods. What had been an extremely important revenue for the crown became less
reliant as it was used as a foreign policy tool and with the growth of the local textile
industry. The loss of Gascony, which for centuries had been part of the English Crown had been
damaging in particular for individuals who had invested in land or had been assigned
titles, and the trade of Gascon wine halted following 1453, but it would resume a few
decades later. The Hundred Years War was the longest series
of Medieval conflicts and probably the period's most famous war, with surprising reversals,
fascinating figures, grandiose battles and effects that were felt in all of Western Europe.
It shaped the trajectory that both France and England would take. France came out stronger,
with a more centralised state and would be one of the most important actors in European
politics in the following centuries, while England was relegated to its island and weakened
its connection to the continent.
Thanks again to War Thunder for sponsoring this video - enter PvP for all skill levels
in this massive vehicle combat game on PC or consoles, and make sure to grab our large
free bonus pack with premium features - get it all via our link down in the description.
These long videos are very difficult to make, so please like, share, comment and subscribe.
More long videos on many interesting topics are on the way, so make sure you are subscribed
and have pressed the bell button to see them. Recently we have started releasing weekly
patron and YouTube member exclusive content, consider joining their ranks via the link
in the description or button under the video to watch these weekly videos, learn about
our schedule, get early access to our videos, access our private discord, and much more.
This is the Kings and Generals channel, and we will catch you on the next one.

Key Vocabulary

Start Practicing
Vocabulary Meanings

war

/wɔːr/

A2
  • noun
  • - a state of armed conflict between different countries or different groups within a country

battle

/ˈbætl̟/

A2
  • noun
  • - a fight between armed forces during a war
  • verb
  • - to fight in a battle

king

/kɪŋ/

A1
  • noun
  • - a male ruler of a country who usually inherits his position and rules for life

army

/ˈɑːrmi/

A2
  • noun
  • - a large organized group of armed forces trained for war, especially on land

siege

/siːdʒ/

B2
  • noun
  • - an act of surrounding a town or building with armed forces in order to capture it

cavalry

/ˈkævəlri/

B2
  • noun
  • - soldiers who fight on horseback

victory

/ˈvɪktəri/

B1
  • noun
  • - an occasion when you win a game, competition, election, or war

defeat

/dɪˈfiːt/

B1
  • noun
  • - the act of winning against someone in a war, competition, sports, etc.
  • verb
  • - to win against someone in a war, competition, sports, etc.

conquest

/ˈkɒŋkwɛst/

B2
  • noun
  • - the act of taking control of a country or city, usually by force

treaty

/ˈtriːti/

B1
  • noun
  • - a written agreement between two or more countries

invasion

/ɪnˈveɪʒən/

B1
  • noun
  • - an occasion when a lot of people or animals enter a place or country in order to take possession of it

rebellion

/rɪˈbeljən/

B2
  • noun
  • - an act of refusing to obey or fighting against an authority or government

dynasty

/ˈdaɪnəsti/

B2
  • noun
  • - a series of rulers of a country who all belong to the same family, usually in order of birth and for many years

campaign

/kæmˈpeɪn/

B1
  • noun
  • - a series of actions intended to achieve a particular political, military, or commercial goal

garrison

/ˈɡærɪsən/

B2
  • noun
  • - a group of soldiers living in or defending a town or building

fortress

/ˈfɔːrtrəs/

B2
  • noun
  • - a large, strong building or place protected against attacks, where soldiers live

artillery

/ɑːrˈtɪləri/

B2
  • noun
  • - large guns that fire bullets or shells

monarch

/ˈmɒnərk/

B2
  • noun
  • - a person who is the ruler of a country, for example a king or queen

brilliant

/ˈbrɪljənt/

B1
  • adjective
  • - extremely clever and skillful

🧩 Unlock "" – every sentence and word gets easier with the app!

💬 Don’t let tough words stop you – the app’s got your back!

Key Grammar Structures

Coming Soon!

We're updating this section. Stay tuned!

Related Songs